𝙱𝚎𝚝𝚠𝚎𝚎𝚗 𝙺𝚒𝚝𝚜𝚞𝚗𝚎𝚜 & 𝚄𝚌𝚑𝚒𝚑𝚊𝚜

by Voidunderscore

Summary:

Following the conclusion of the Fifth Shinobi War, Sasuke is horrified to find out he's tasked with the responsibility of contributing to 'help' in the repopulation of his village. One night, while wandering outside, Sasuke has a chance encounter with Naruto, a young prince who happens to be Kitsune. A heated altercation ensues between them, which Sasuke ultimately wins. But unbeknownst to him, his victory signifies much more.

Chapter 1: 𝙴𝚗𝚐𝚊𝚐𝚎𝚖𝚎𝚗𝚝

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴+, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

For my eighteenth birthday, it never would have occurred to me that I would be spending it in the village's most powerful ninja's office, Little did I know this would mark the beginning of the end for me. The end of the world I knew.

My name is Sasuke Uchiha, as the only surviving member of the Uchiha clan, I was fully aware of the weight of responsibility that rested on my shoulders, and as the last surviving member of my once proud clan, it was my duty to ensure that the legacy of the Uchiha bloodline would not be extinguished with my life.

The Uchiha clan was known for its extraordinary Sharingan, a visual jutsu that granted the user unparalleled perception and combat abilities.

However, after losing everyone I held dear, including my parents and brother, I vowed to find a way to pass on the power of the Sharingan to future generations. I just never thought it would be in this form of fashion.

It was an inevitable truth that I had to confront which caused my mood to darken with each passing second, but suddenly, my train of thought came to an abrupt halt when I heard the Hokage clearing her throat. It was then that I was aware of my surroundings again.

Tsunade-dono's gaze caught mine as I looked up.
We sat facing one another, the Hokage, and I.
I could only guess I was here to be informed about this recent program circulating throughout the village, because of it I had hoped to avoid sitting in this very spot. However, I soon discovered that it was a mandatory meeting for all residents to discuss the program and its potential impact on our community.

This program united the five major ninja villages of Konoha, Suna, Iwa, Kumo, and Kiri. Through this alliance, they agreed to work together to rebuild their nations and promote peace. This marked a significant change in the relationship between these villages, as they had previously been in competition and conflict with each other. With this new partnership, they hoped this would create a stronger and more peaceful future for their people.

I knew better.

We had all suffered a significant decline in population due to war, famine, and disease.

However, despite their efforts, the repopulation program faced challenges such as limited resources and a lack of interest from the younger generation. As a result, the villages had to find other ways to attract new residents, such as providing job opportunities and improving infrastructure. Ultimately, the success of the repopulation program will depend on the combined efforts and creativity of the villages involved.

They hoped that this program would lead to a resurgence of the population and create a stronger community between the five villages. By encouraging people to marry and have kids.

This false sense of community was forced upon us as if to distract us from the true price of war. We were being pacified and domesticated, our skills and training rendered useless in the face of a truce treaty. It felt like a betrayal to those who had lost their lives and to the ninja way of life that we had dedicated ourselves to. Our sacrifices were being brushed aside and forgotten, replaced by a false sense of peace.

I realized that my fortress was not impenetrable after all. In fact, it was filled with holes and weak spots that allowed my fears and insecurities to seep in. No matter how hard I tried to push them away, they always found a way to sneak back in. I came to understand that true peace and solace can only be found within, and not through external means. So either way I was a lost cause.

Tsunade's honeycomb-colored orbs were fixed on me as if searching for something. She exhaled deeply her curvy frame seeming to slump in her seat.

"I'm sure you know why I summoned you here to my office." Lazily, she leaned onto her knuckles a shadow of a smirk forming across her aging face. She wanted me to tell her why I was there. I hid my frustration deciding to humor her.

"Marriage... I'm assuming." I muttered.

"That is correct! You are the last of the Uchiha clan..." She said.

I peered deeply into her sympathetic gaze.

"Let me, guess you have a candidate." I gave a heavy sigh. I had been promoted to the rank of ANBU captain, a position of great prestige and power. I just wanted to be the best at my job and make a difference.

However, my skills and talents were being wasted on missions that seemed to have no purpose. I felt like a cog in a wheel, just going through the motions day after day. I couldn't help but feel like my efforts were insignificant in the grand scheme of things.

I was just a tool to be used for whatever mission the higher-ups deemed necessary.

Tsunade began to talk again gaining my attention once again, "I have several for you! You are quite popular, and the families wanted to arrange a meeting with you."

"Several!" Several candidates? There were other men my age better suited for this program! Who was more willing and able? As for me, I was not.
Tsunade noticed my stupor and reached out to me.

The unintentional act was her form of comfort, maybe a sympathetic pat on the shoulder, but the desk between us hindered the unsuspected attempt.
She laid her hand flat on the surface once she realized what she was doing. I watched as her hand returned to her side.

"You'll get a day with each family, and once you are done with all candidates. Then it's up to you to
decide who you choose." She paused for a moment, allowing her words to sink in before continuing.

"You don't have to make a decision right away though. Take your time and think it through. This decision is important and you should feel comfortable with whatever you choose."

I took a deep breath, trying to calm the intrusive thoughts that ran through my mind.

I hadn't realized how uncomfortable the chair had become or how much time had passed.

"What about the rogues or missing-nin?" I knew I sounded desperate, but I hoped this weak attempt would sway her mind.

"We are striving to create a better world for all, free from violence and war. Unfortunately, these ideals are difficult to achieve and evil forces will always exist. Nevertheless, we must not let that dictate our lives; instead, we must focus on caring for our future. Together, we can produce a world of lasting peace and harmony. We owe it to those who lost their lives to make sure that their sacrifice was not for nothing. Let us use this moment to remember them and to commit ourselves to building a better future. Let us ensure that the legacy of those who died will live on in our hearts and actions."

I broke away from her deep amber pools, seeking solace in my clenched fist.

Her speech struck a negative chord within me.

Peace! Harmony!

We Shinobi had sacrificed our childhood for this delusion of peace, and in the process, our lives were turned upside down as they taught us to kill or be killed and now they expect us to live normal lives. As if watching family and friends die was some minor inconvenience.

She dismissed me shortly after. I was seething underneath as I walked away. My mind was spinning with a million thoughts.

I wanted to lash out and express my anger, but I knew that it wouldn't do me any good. I was so angry, I could feel my blood pressure rising. I kept my emotions in check, but inside, I was snarling.

---

My negative mood lingered well into the night.
The news made it hard to think.

Hard to breathe. I needed air, and my apartment wasn't helping this feeling of being trapped as the walls began to cave in on me like waves. So, I ran not knowing where I was heading I needed to clear my head.

Several candidates...

In the middle of all this, I felt overwhelmed by the number of families and girls I would have to meet.

I don't know when I made it outside the village walls and into the woods, before I heard it, I was walking for an unknown period. The only sound was the crunch of leaves and twigs under my feet.

I was looking for something, though I wasn't sure what. That's when I heard the sound of running water, pushing my way through the thick brush and leaves.

My hand pulled back a stray branch revealing the source of the sound there was a waterfall!
I marveled at the sight before me. The water cascaded down in a shimmering sheet of crystal-clear liquid, creating a mesmerizing display of light and sound.

I could feel the mist on my face and the cool spray of the water as it tumbled into the deep pool at the base of the falls. I was captivated by the beauty of the scene and felt a sense of calm wash over me.

That's when I saw a figure break through the water's surface, illuminated by the moonlight, and drift along peacefully in the pool, seemingly oblivious to the power of the falling water just inches above them.

It was a surreal sight, and I couldn't help but stare in awe as I realized the beauty of the moment.

At first, I believed this person was just a normal village boy, albeit a bit odd swimming in his birthday suit. But as I approached, I noticed the distinct whiskers on his cheeks and two very large apricot-colored fox ears on his head.

His ears matched his shaggy spiky hair which glinted in the moonlight as he moved through the water with such ease. I had never seen anything quite like it before.

He playfully splashed water and began to dance and twirl about in the pool.

Having never seen anything like him before, it was bewitching to watch. He seemed so at peace with his surroundings. Slowly, my mind started to connect the dots. When I was young I heard tales of his kind.

Kitsune - They were fox demons that shapeshift into humans, and lure anyone unfortunate enough to cross their path to their death. I always thought the village elders told us these tales to keep us from venturing too far into the forest or to keep the village children obedient.

They said that Kitsune only ate children, but they especially loved the naughty ones. Silly now, but at the time it was horrifying to my six-year-old self.
I released a shaky breath and in that instant, his ear shot in my direction before his head followed suit. Our eyes connected as his face contorted with confusion.

No longer was he swimming he floated there in the middle of the lake, the water coming up to his chin. He seemed just as curious of me, as I was of him.

I took a step back, releasing the branch from my grip, letting it obscure my view. I knew it was too late I was already spotted.

Swiftly, my vision became clearer, as I activated my Sharingan. I could feel my deep obsidian pools swirling with crimson creating that distinctive pinwheel design that each Uchiha inherits. I was ready if a fight were to ensue.

But the unexpected happened in a blink the Kitsune was in front of me. He was faster than expected, his swiftness catching me off guard, My eyes narrowed on him, and as my feet planted firmly to the ground, I took a defensive stance.

At first, the Kitsune seemed confused. He paused for a second as he hiked a curious blonde brow. He seemed to come to terms with my willingness to fight him as a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

His smiling eyes danced with mirth as he struck a feral stance. In a blink, he was on me.

I underestimated his speed nothing could compare to the agility he had when in combat even though I blocked every attack. He moved like the wind.
His lean frame danced with mine as every blow he delivered was either countered or blocked.

My Sharingan and skill had allowed me to keep up, unfortunately, at this rate, I knew I would tire soon and there was no sign of him stopping or slowing down. This Kitsune was good.

He kept close leaving no room for me to strike back, so I did the next best thing. I dug the heel of my sandal in the dirt crushing the earth below and kicking a pile into his face. Instantly, he hissed covering his eyes, and taking a step back. This gave me the break, I needed.

So, I caught him with an uppercut beneath his chin knocking him off his feet. I refused to give him even a second to recover. I swung behind him wrapping my legs around his own and curling my right arm around his neck.

Ironically, enough I held him in a rear naked choke hold, fitting for his lack of clothing.

It felt exhilarating like every pore in my body was alive. I had never gotten this close to another that did not involve me plunging a kunai into their chest. This experience was, however, quite different.

It didn't feel like my life was endangered it felt more like a spar, and I being who I am refused to lose. My chest burned as I struggled to catch my breath.

However, this had nothing to do with being out of shape, it was from the rush of adrenaline and endorphins coursing through my brain and body like liquid fuel.

The earthy scent of oakmoss and lavender filled my nostrils etching itself in my memory, as damp blonde strands clung to my face. There was a lump twitching against my pelvis creating a strange sensation down there that felt foreign, but still, my legs remained firmly locked over his.

Even with the growing discomfort I soon realized there was something moving down there his tail to be exact. How did I miss that?

"You win..." He said, startling me from my thoughts. It can speak. Just then, my cheek brushed against his whiskered one. I could feel the rapid rise and fall of his diaphragm against my body, our breaths now in unison.

"I win," I repeated breathlessly. Internally I chastised myself for how dimwitted I sounded. However, my mind was hyper-focus on that tail, it had somehow wedged itself between my legs.

"I accept your proposal." He exhaled.

"What?" The feeling of high evaporated from my body as I released him and jumped to my feet.

Calmly, he sat up rubbing his neck before ascending to his feet. "You're a skilled fighter." He complimented.

I ignored that wanting to know what he meant by declaration.

"What proposal?!" I shouted.

"It's Kitsune custom. I am bonded to the one who bests me. We are engaged now." I searched his face, but I found no hint of deception.

His lips pipped as if just remembering, "I must inform my kin." He said.

"Wait wait wait-" My mind was still trying to process what just happened.

He looked up at me with those big blue eyes, cracking a large smile, his canines poking through. He mistook this as me not wanting him to leave.

"Don't worry... I promise to return here tomorrow, night." He turned on the heels of his feet and gleefully bound away through the thick brush his tail swinging from left to right behind him.

"Wait! No!" But he was gone, leaving me standing there with my hand stretched out at the nothingness in front of me.

Instead of the Kitsune killing me. I somehow wound up engaged to it.

 

Chapter 2: 𝙰𝚏𝚏𝚕𝚒𝚌𝚝𝚎𝚍

Notes:

Was not expecting the amount of kudos :O Oh my gosh, thank you all.

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴+, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

 

---

What the hell just happened? 

 

It was impossible to determine how much time had passed while I stood motionless, gazing into the abyss before me. It was still night when I returned to my apartment. My adrenaline had subsided, and my clothes felt sticky from the humid weather and the unprompted sparring session in the woods. 

 

Without hesitation, I took off my shirt and threw it in the corner of the room. I then proceeded to remove my pants, underwear, and socks; each piece of clothing was discarded with every step I took until I arrived at the bathroom. 

 

I stood there staring at the running shower faucet as it sprayed icy-cold water over my face and down my body. My mind went back to what happened earlier. The shock from the cold did not work for long. I didn't even know his name. It had to have been a joke. 

 

A chill ran down my spine. All I could see were those deep blue pools, just as mysterious as the ocean and forever etched in my memory... And that stupid tail... I pressed the crown of my forehead against the white tile of the shower wall, my eyes clenching shut. I could still feel his bare body nestled against mine, the soft scent of his skin remained in my nostrils. Subconsciously, my hand drifted downward of its own volition, sliding past my navel and brushing atop the dark strands of pubic hair between my legs. 

 

That brief encounter had shown me the depths of my hunger, and I was now starving, I craved that rush, and before I knew it a shaky hand curled around my lower appendage. At first, I just stood there unsure of what to do, giving it a hesitant stroke before reluctantly falling into a slow rhythm, my embarrassment fading away and taken over by desire. I never knew I had. I breathed in the scent of oakmoss and lavender as the pace increased. My knees almost buckled from the sensation of it all. It was sloppy and awkward; now that I think about it, this was the first time I touched myself. 

 

My forehead pressed harder into the white tile, my mouth ajar as low choked breaths escaped, my body inching into the sweet sensation and that addicting friction. I imagine him. His warmth and his body pressed against mine, his tail kneading me and teasing me. I soon climaxed in my palm. 

 

I felt my face heating up as my body began to sober, it was shocking how fast the feeling came and went. Damn, just what the hell was that all about? I jerked back like snapping out of a stupor and almost tripping out of the shower. It had to have been something the Kitsune did to my mind. The rest of the night was spent tossing and turning as I pressed my pillow over my temple there was no use. 

 

Boom Boom Boom!  

 

What?! I jumped from my mattress scrambling over to the clock by my bedside, almost dropping it in the process it read: 12:30 pm. 

 

Somehow, I drifted off to sleep. The beating on my apartment door continued. I had forgotten about the meet and greet with one of my potential wives. 

 

"I know you're in there Sasuke!" It was Tsunade-dono whose loud shrill voice I recognized. She expected me back at her office at 8:30 a.m. 

 

There was no time! I ripped my closet door open, searching for formal clothing. The only formal thing I owned was a black three-piece suit I wore to a couple of funerals. 

 

I swiftly tossed it on my bed before rushing to the bathroom and splashing the faucet water aggressively on my face. I also started brushing my teeth. As the knocks grew louder, they became more frequent. The Hokage was not happy. 

 

"Just a minute!" My response was muffled, by a mouth full of toothpaste. 

 

"Open the damn door before I break it down!" The door handle began to jiggle. 

 

"I'm naked!" That seemed to make her stop. I took one glance in the mirror spitting the toothpaste out and giving my face the once over. My damp parted ebony bangs clinging to my face. I hadn't realized how much my hair grew out they reached past my chin, but I refused to do anything about it. There used to be a peach tint to my skin but after weeks of no mission, it went back to its normal fair complexion. 

 

I took a step back standing at my average stature 5'11 ½, 6 feet on a good day. My chest was riddled with minor translucent cuts and scars it had been a while since I looked in a mirror. 

 

"I'm giving you until the count of five!" 

 

Damn. 

 

I had forgotten about her. I quickly rushed back to my bedroom slipping on my white dress shirt, suit jacket, and pants. While slipping on my socks I hopped my way over to my shoe rack, which was next to my room door, I slid on my dress shoes, having no time to check to see if it was okay. When I opened the door to my apartment. I saw Tsunade standing there with her hand on her hip, standing behind her like a timid shadow was a raven with curtain bangs and milky pools, Hinata Hyūga. She was clad in an emerald, green traditional kimono. 

 

Instantly, I directed my gaze at Tsunade's scowling face. 

 

"My apologies, I overslept," I said as I turned back to see the reserved raven. 

 

Straight away she looked down at her feet. Her face turned red with shyness. I hoped she wasn't one of the candidates. 

 

Tsunade spoke as if she could read my thoughts, saying blankly, "This is one of your candidates." 

 

Son of a bitch. 

---

Dinner with the Hyūgas was an experience I wouldn't wish upon my worst enemy. We sat at the dinner table in silence. I knew her family wasn't thrilled about me waking up late. They sat and ate, neither of them attempting to make small talk, as for Hinata I looked across the table at her. Her body turned rigid like a stone once she realized I was watching her, but she kept her focus on her bowl of rice. 

 

We spent the day walking around the village, but our attempts at small talk remained unsuccessful and were met with silence. 

 

The situation was uncomfortable due to its excessive formality, and the presence of curious villagers only made it worse with their suggestive smirks. 

 

I won't lie and say that my mind wasn't preoccupied. He wanted to meet me tonight. I debated if I should go or just stay and pretend as if it never happened. 

 

"Thank you for your hospitality, it has been..." I paused trying to find the right words to describe this evening, "enlightening." As soon as I stood up, Hinata and her parents followed suit. 

 

The moon was full and bright when I stepped outside the Hyūga's home and into the warm night air. I was standing at an impasse, teetering between going home or walking into the woods. Who the hell was I kidding I started walking down the street in the direction of the forest. I could only hope this was not a mistake. 

 

It didn't take long to find the exact spot near the waterfall. My photographic memory mapped the route out before me. I stood in the same spot the night before and waited. What the hell? I was about to leave when I saw a trail of bubbles coming up from the lake. The bubbles continued to rise to the surface. 

 

Against my best judgment, I walked over to the lake's edge peering down at the water's surface, couching down I reached out at the bubbles, as my hand hovered above the water that's when a beige hand shot out grasping my wrist, and pulling me into the lake—the contrary to the warm night air. The lake was ice cold the chill was like a shock to the system. 

 

As soon as I broke the surface, I saw the Kitsune in the water next to me snickering. 

 

"What the hell was that for!" I snapped and proceeded to wipe the water running down my face. 

 

"Did you miss me?" He said, ignoring my anger. I rolled my eyes swimming back to the lake edge and climbing out. 

 

The blonde followed my lead climbing out of the lake. I quickly realized he was nude again, and promptly turned away from him. 

 

"Do you even own clothes?" I grumbled, frustrated that I could feel my face heating up. 

 

"Yes, it's just been so hot!" Moaning the last part. He raised both arms above his head in a lazy stretch. 

 

"I need to know what you meant by us being engaged now?" 

 

He paused in his stretching, "You challenged me to a fight and won. It is a Kitsune custom that I marry the one who bests me. We are bonded now, and until my grandfather gives his blessing we will stay engaged." He had walked out of my line of sight. 

 

"Wait, but I'm a human man... How does that work?" 

 

He walked back holding a robe before slipping it over his shoulder. He came closer to me, placing his hand on my chest and tilting his head up to look at me. "Oy, you know what! It may be appropriate to introduce ourselves since we are together now. My name is Naruto Uzumaki, and I am a Kitsune!" I noticed his tail was swaying back and forth and his ears were erected, as he waited for me to give my name. 

 

"Sasuke... Uchiha." I mumbled while taking a step back. 

 

"Eh..." My action caused his ears to drop, prompting me to say, "I'm wet." 

 

"Oh heh, sorry about that..." A coy grin spread across his face as he rubbed the back of his head. "I don't know how my grandfather is going to take the news. I have yet to tell him about you." 

 

"Why is that?" I said while removing my drenched suit jacket and undershirt tossing them to the side because wearing wet sticky clothing felt unbearable. As I received no response, I glanced up at him and noticed that he was watching me in a manner that I was all too familiar with. "What," I replied, cocking my brow at him. 

 

He blushed, averting his gaze downward. He looked almost sheepish but started removing his robe. "You want to make love right here, right now? " 

 

"What!" I nearly tripped over my own two feet from the question. "No that's not...No! My clothes are soaked." 

 

"I am your mate if you wanted to, we could-" 

 

"Don't you need your grandfather's blessing for all that..." My voice cracked as the things I did in the shower flashed through my mind. I'd admit a fire was lit inside me and if he persisted, I might not be able to say no. 

 

"Even if Kurama doesn't give us his blessing. I'm still bonded to you." He took a step closer. 

 

"Stay where you are!" Despite my body's readiness, my mind recognized the name. I think everyone in the village knew that name. "Kurama?" I asked. 

 

"Yes, he's, my grandfather and the king of Kitsunes." 

 

"Kurama is your grandfather?!" My shock caused him to chuckle. The news just getting better and better. 

 

"Your grandfather is the nine-tails?! The same demon who attacked Konoha centuries ago that Kurama." My eyes snapped over to him. He nodded. It was like a brick hit me as all the air left my lungs. I imagine the nine-tails detaching from my head from my body once he found out I bonded with his grandson, from what I heard Kurama hated humans. 

 

I didn't intend for those words to come out of my mouth. They were just my thoughts spoken aloud as I thought about eventually meeting his grandfather. "This is a mistake! I was not trying to bond with you." I noticed a grimace on his face as if he had been struck. His expression conveyed a sense of betrayal, and in a low voice, he said, "A mistake?" 

 

"I thought you would kill me." 

 

"Oy, then why were you spying on me? If you felt so endangered!" He exclaimed. 

 

"I wasn't spying-" I knew my argument was weak and I knew I was, but not in the way he implied. 

 

As he frowned, he said, "So, this is all a lie." 

 

"Misunderstanding." I corrected him, but instead of reacting with anger, he began to cry. 

 

"Don't worry, I'll leave you alone. You won't see me again." As he sniffled, he wiped his nose with his hand back. 

 

"Aren't we bonded?" My tone came across as cold and callose, and I received a death glare because of it. He darted off through the tree line. Whelp, I got what I wanted right? After a few minutes of inner monologue, cursing under my breath I trailed after him. 

 

As I scanned the broken branches and crushed grass, I couldn't figure out why I was so determined to catch him. But I persisted nonetheless, until I reached a point where his tracks disappeared, indicating that he was hiding. 

 

I stood in the middle of the circle of trees, scanning the area but I could not sense him. Sighing I spoke, "The spar was a mistake," gnawing on my lower lip I tried to form the right words, "As far as I am concerned, what has been done cannot be undone, and I wouldn't ask you to do so. I would like to learn more about you before moving forward. This is a lot to absorb and I'm only human. I don't know Kitsune customs, so don't fault me for it." I looked around and there was still no sight of him, but I knew he was there. 

 

"I am leaving for now, but I will be back tomorrow night," I said, as I hesitantly approached the waterfall, grabbing my discarded suit jacket and shirt. 

 

---

As I returned to my apartment, I felt the walls closing in on me. To combat this feeling, I opened the windows and hung up my suit and shirt to air out, preparing for my next awkward meeting. However, that night I found myself tossing and turning once again, wondering if this would become a nightly ritual. 

 

Bam Bam Bam! 

 

I experienced a sudden sense of familiarity. As I reached for my bedside clock, and accidentally rolled on top of a sizable object beneath my sheet. What the? My eyes widened when the lump squirmed beneath me. Curiously, I pulled the sheet lower revealing two large apricot-colored fox ears. 

 

"Oh no." I exhaled, as I yanked the sheet down revealing the sleeping Kitsune underneath me. How the hell did he know where I lived? Did he follow me? 

 

"Sasuke, I know you're in there." I heard Tsunade call.

 

"Mm Sasuke," The blonde moaned and then wrapped his arms around my neck pulling me into an embrace. 

 

"I came prepared this time!" She called as I heard the jingle of keys. 

 

Shit shit shit!

Chapter 3: 𝙳𝚎𝚌𝚒𝚜𝚒𝚘𝚗𝚜

Notes:

Thank you all <3

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴+, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

When the front door opened, I heard that distinctive groan echoing throughout my apartment.

"What are you doing here?" I whispered as those bright blue pools opened to me.

Our faces were so close that our noses almost touched. He released my neck and calmly stated, "I followed you, here."

There was no time to ask why as a cold chill swept down my spine when I heard the door to my bedroom open. In a flash, I covered his head with a blanket and sat up on the bed to prevent Tsunade from seeing him.

"Let me guess you overslept again," she said in a dull voice.

"Yes!" I exclaimed.

Rolling her eyes, "I'll give you ten minutes," she turned on her heels pausing at the room door she added, "Oh, and Sasuke don't be late," before slamming my room door with enough force that it split the doorframe.

Once I heard the front door shut to my apartment, I pulled the sheet down to reveal his smiling face.

"You followed me home and decided to climb in my bed? Am I missing something?" Kitsunes were a strange species.

He touched both of his pointer fingers innocently shooting me a meek glance he said, "I tried to wake you. My first thought was that you were awake when you grabbed me to spoon with you. However, I soon realized that wasn't the case when you started to dry-humped me. I just went along with it. It was fun!" He exclaimed.

"No, I didn't." I felt a heat rising from my throat up to my face.

"Oy, you were sleeping. I like the sleepy you better! He's much more fun." I knew would have likely woken up when I felt him touch my bed.

There is no doubt in my mind, so tell me how?!

"Oh, and Sasuke... I don't know if I should feel lucky or scared." He leaned in cupping a hand on the side of his mouth and began to whisper, "From what I felt you have a large package." He winked and placed a hand on my outer thigh. Time seemed to slow down, and as I gazed into those deep blue pools. I watched with bated breath as they carefully drifted down to my lap suggestively.

I couldn't help but notice him catch his lower lip between his teeth. This made me pause for a moment while my heart raced. Our eyes locked in a powerful exchange, as a spark of electricity seemed to pass between us. The things I would do to him. His hand playfully rubbed my thigh causing heat to pool in my pelvis and distracting me as he plagued all rational thought.

"I think you're very attractive," he whispered, scooted closer to me, and before I could think, I was between his thighs, his fingers stroking my hair. He felt warm against my body.

My neck craned upwards as I stared at him, our faces just millimeters apart. The temperature rising all I could hear was the blood rushing through my ears, instinctively my hands skimmed up his back as it arched in my palms.

No No No No No! If I did not leave soon, Tsunade would be back, and the last thing she needed was to see us like this. In an instant, I shifted myself from underneath him and jumped to my feet with my back facing him. "I need to get dressed!"
"What's the urgency?" I can hear the pout in his voice.

"I have a prior engagement." I sighed, there was no time for a cold shower. I was not going to survive with him.

"Eh? First, you chased me and now you're leaving me? What's so important, that it can't wait?" He said with an air of confusion.

"I have been given an ultimatum to select a bride within the upcoming week," I blurted out without intending to. I turned to see his face, and that's when I knew... I knew I had messed up.

All his mischievous and playful nature was gone... The room went quiet to the point where I could hear people talking outside my bedroom window.

His pupils were wide, and his eyes looked almost as black as my own, but they gleamed with unshed tears, as a flash of pain went across his face.

Lowering his ears he exclaimed, "This was a mistake!" and hurriedly escaped through my bedroom window. Without hesitation, activating my Sharingan once again I found myself in a chase while running through my village in broad daylight wearing only my boxer briefs.

He moved incredibly fast, weaving in and out of the crowd and almost causing a few people to fall.

He took to the rooftops to avoid the crowd below.
I called out to him, "Hey!" But he ignored me. So, I called him again, but this time by his name.

"Naruto!"

He shouted over his shoulder, "Leave me alone!" and increased his pace. I was determined not to let him escape again. I concentrated all my chakra into my feet, pushing myself to the limit. The air entered my mouth exiting my nostrils and I felt a thrill pulsating throughout my body—the anticipation of the catch.

"Go away!" He cried.

"No, not until you hear me out!" I was thankful it was not that many people were out and most were too caught up in their endeavors to care. I reached out as the tip of his tail slipped through my fingertips.

So, close, and yet he had leaped into the air. I was too focused on my pursuit that I did not realize that we were at the edge of the rooftop. I watched as he ascended, and I descended but was quickly able to recover midair landing into a crouch.  I mentally cursed when I rose.

I lost him! Again!

"Sasuke?" I turned to see Sakura standing in the alleyway. It had been a while since I last saw her when we were thirteen, we trained together under Kakashi Sensei.

I knew her feelings for me, she admitted them during the final war, but instead of reciprocating them, I avoided her, my mind preoccupied with other things.

She was clad in a Burgandy Kimono and her pastel-pink locks were pinned up in a tight bun. She gave me the once over. Her face grew red as she swiftly turned away.

"Are you okay?" She said from over her shoulder. I assume she didn't witness the entire chase session, otherwise, she would have mentioned it.

"Can you do me a favor?" My vision went back to normal.

"Of course!" Her voice peaked.

"I need some clothes." I sighed.

Before I had a chance to say another word. She shuffled away as fast as her kimono would allow.
I pressed my bare back against a concrete structure staring up at the sky.

I was so close.  If I were to find Naruto, I wondered what I would say to him... It would be great if he stayed around long enough for me to explain. Immediately, my ear picked up that familiar shuffle. In her hand, Sakura held a brand new suit neatly folded with two pairs of sandals resting on top.

"Did you buy this?" It looked fresh and new.

"..." She said nothing, handing me the suit and turning away so I could have privacy.

"What are you doing out here?"

"Thought I saw some damn ogler through my bedroom window..."

"Oh?" She said giving a light chuckle under her breath.

"What?" I asked as I slipped on my sandals and trousers.
"You have quite a few admires." She said her chuckles were growing in number.

"Haha very funny..." I replied glancing at her back and continued to fasten my pants and slip on my shirt and jacket. "I'm done."

After giving me the once-over, she smiled, "It's getting late...but we can go get some ramen if you'd like."

The fact that she was dressed differently from her normal attire suddenly became apparent to me that she was the next candidate.

"Heh," I replied, shoving both hands in my pocket I followed behind her as soon as we exited the alleyway and were side by side. She gently linked her pale arm with mine, causing me to glance down at our joined appendages before looking back up at her face.

I noticed a blush spread across her cheeks, but she kept her emerald gaze fixed ahead of her. I could only hope that the fox boy did not see this. I felt a sense of responsibility to repay her kindness in giving me a fresh set of clothes.
We made our way to Ramen Ichiraku.

---

"You seem distracted," Sakura said while smiling sadly at her lap.

"Hm?" I glanced at my bowl of untouched ramen.
"Is there something on your mind..." She pried softly.

I exhaled, placing both elbows on the countertop, my fingers entwining on top of the bridge of my nose.

"Today, I realized that I cannot continue with any additional candidates."

Her interest was piqued, "oh?"

We faced one another as I conveyed my innermost thoughts to her, "I've discovered a strong emotional attachment that I didn't expect. Although I'm eager to delve deeper into these feelings, I'm hesitant to go on more dates with other people. I don't want to jeopardize the bond that we share, and it wouldn't be fair to lead other potential candidates on or waste their time."

I could see the anger and hurt in fox- Naruto's face when I explained why I was leaving him, and once again, my words unintentionally hurt him, if this had been a couple of days ago, I wouldn't have batted an eyelash.

Now things are different. We were like two objects caught in the same current getting pulled further downstream destined to meet in the same spot. I needed to find him!

She released a shaky breath. Her cheeks were rosy which stood out against her pale skin, "We?"

"Yes, Naru-oomph!"

Our bodies almost fell out of the bar stool as she embraced me in a crippling hug. The hug caught everybody, including me, off guard. "You don't have to worry our bond is not jeopardized!"

"Not us." My answers were abrupt and cold.

"Huh?" Just then, I heard an elderly couple lean over to us and ask her if I had proposed.

"No," I said blankly.

"Not yet!" She exclaimed joyfully, giving me another tight hug. That's when it clicked inside my head, this was the break I needed. If the Hokage thinks I've found a suitable partner, I won't have to go on any more dates with other people.

"Sakura, I need to go, but I'll see you tomorrow." The disappointment was evident on her face as she reluctantly nodded, letting me go from her grasp. Gently, I placed a hand on her shoulder forcing a smile on my face.

"Alright," she said. Before I left, I nodded to her, yelling to the smiling owner Teuchi and his daughter Ayame to put the meals on my tab.

---

I felt an immediate sense of relief. Instead of dinner with her parents, I went for a walk in the woods. No matter what it took, I would find him.

 

Chapter 4: 𝚃𝚑𝚎 𝙲𝚑𝚊𝚕𝚕𝚎𝚗𝚐𝚎𝚛

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴+, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 Naruto'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

I felt the sting of a hot blade going through my chest. All I could manage to say was, "So it was all a lie..." Before I knew it tears were streaming down my face. I watched as he opened his mouth to correct me in a dry stoic drawl, "misunderstanding."

"Don't worry, I'll leave you alone. You won't see me again." I managed through sniffles. It was confusing for me to discover that my mate had rejected me. I felt thrown off guard and confused.

"Aren't we bonded." His words were cold, and I felt anger rise within me. So, why did he come here if he thought it was a mistake? I chose to go back home and leave the events of the night behind me. However, I soon heard footsteps swiftly coming toward me from behind. I wondered what he wanted. As I turned to look, I noticed he was persistent in his pursuit of me. Without hesitation, I climbed up a nearby tree and watched him from my hiding spot. He stood there and said, "The spar was a mistake." He paused for a moment as if contemplating his words.

But this time when he spoke there was conviction in his words. "As far as I am concerned, what has been done cannot be undone, and I wouldn't ask you to do so. I would like to learn more about you before moving forward. This is a lot to absorb and I'm only human. I don't know Kitsune customs, so don't fault me for it."

"I am leaving for now, but I will be back tomorrow night," I heard him moving once more. He attempted to scan the surroundings to locate me, but eventually abandoned the search and departed. I waited for a minute to ensure a safe distance between us. His words had an impact on me; it wouldn't be challenging to track him. His scent was detectable from miles away.

It had been some time since I last experienced civilization. The bustling sights and sounds were overwhelming, despite the late hour. The aroma of food and spices filled the air. Right, I had to get back on track. Luckily, it was not a problem to pick up his scent. Keeping myself hidden was the best course of action since humans believed Kitsune no longer existed.

I traced the scent of sandalwood and saffron to a two-story structure, where I saw him opening his windows. A smile crept onto my face, as I had found what I was looking for, Bingo.

After waiting for a little while, I climbed onto his windowsill and entered the room. It was then that I noticed him. His bed was situated in the center of the room, which lacked any decorations, color, or personality.

I approached him cautiously, but he was sound asleep and snoring lightly. I placed a hand on his shoulder and gently shook it, hoping to wake him up. However, when it became clear that he wasn't going to wake up, I gave up and prepared to leave. Suddenly, he pulled me against his chest and our bodies fit together perfectly like puzzle pieces. I felt his breath lightly brush against my ear.

"Mm... lavender and oakmoss." I could feel his heart beating faster against my back. His hands kept exploring my body as if he wanted to know more about me. His lips hungrily claimed my neck in a kiss that I could feel deep within my soul. I felt a rush of heat coursing through me as I realized that I wanted him as much as he wanted me.

It remained this way throughout the night before he fell into a deep slumber, followed shortly thereafter by me.

---

Bam Bam Bam!

"Sasuke, I know you're in there." I felt a weight roll on top of me as my mate scrambled to get something. I also felt his body stiffen, but I was too groggy to care. He removed the blanket and I decided to do to him what he did to me

"Mm, Sasuke..." I pulled him into a hug.

"I came prepared this time!" My ears picked up on the sound of keys.

"What are you doing here," his voice was so light that I could barely hear him.

"I followed you, here." I found it amusing to see him flustered. As soon as the woman fidgeted with the door, he hastily threw a blanket over me. There was tension in the air as they exchanged words, but I couldn't help but enjoy hearing him try to conceal my presence in his bed.

After a few seconds, the blanket was abruptly pulled down, revealing my amused expression at his serious demeanor. He inquired once more as to why I had followed him and climbed into his bed.

I attempted to clarify how I tried to wake him up, but he didn't seem to believe me. I attempted to lighten the mood with a joke, but when I saw how bothered he was, I quickly decided to push the boundaries. I moved closer to him and placed my hand on his leg, which noticeably tensed up.

Time seemed to slow down, and as I gazed into those deep dark pools. I watched with bated breath as they carefully drifted down to his lap suggestively. Subconsciously I began to chew on my lower lip. I knew there was an attraction there. Our eyes locked in a powerful exchange, as a spark of electricity seemed to pass between us. I felt like a million butterflies dancing in the pit of my stomach as my hand rubbed the skin beneath it.

"I think you're very attractive," I whispered, closing the distance between us, I worked on instincts straddling him between my legs. I ran my digits through his smooth raven locks. There was a heat growing inside of me. Our eyes met as he looked up at me with curiosity, our faces just millimeters apart. I wanted him to wrap me in his arms but instead, he opened his mouth.

"I need to get dressed!"

"What's the urgency?" I said as my lower lip jutted out in an annoying pout. Come on man we were so close.

"I have a prior engagement."

"Eh? First, you chased me and now you're leaving me? What's so important, that it can't wait?" I didn't understand why this couldn't wait...

"I have been given an ultimatum to select a bride within the upcoming week," once again his words were cold and snapped like the crack of a whip.

My good mood had ebbed away. I should have known better because my grandfather warned me about humans and how cruel they could be.

I felt a growing rage slip from my lips, "This was a mistake!" and I leaped through the nearest exit and escaped through his bedroom window. There weren't many people around, so I tried to move quickly to avoid drawing attention to my ears and tail.

Unfortunately, I almost collided with two women in the middle of the road and accidentally knocked one over. As I hurried away, I could hear one of them screaming at me. My goal is to get higher if I move at a good pace. So, I jumped onto a nearby sloped rooftop

I had forgotten that someone was following me. When he called out my name, I initially ignored him and wondered why he was chasing me. However, I soon became filled with anger. "Leave me alone!" I exclaimed, but he continued to keep up with me

"Go away!" I cried.

"No, not until you hear me out!" After jumping to catch a higher roof, I lost sight of him and there was nothing else to say.

I eventually slowed down as I left the village and headed back to my people, but I decided to take a detour to the waterfall where we first met. After landing on the forest floor, I let out a sigh and pulled my knees to my chest, resting my cheek on them. I had a feeling that my grandfather would send someone to look for me or even come find me himself if I didn't show up soon.

However, I was overcome with a profound sense of sadness that weighed heavily on me. I should have realized that humans can be unreliable, but I was too enamored with his appearance to resist. I remained seated in the same location until my hunger became unbearable, and my stomach started to grumble.

"Shut up stomach I'm not finished pouting yet."

"Who are you talking to?" As I looked up, I saw the unmistakable sharp features and glowing yellow eyes that pierced through my soul. "You reek like of human," he hissed. It was my grandfather who stood before me, his tall, lean frame and waist-length red hair swaying in the wind.

"This is a popular place for humans." My answer was good enough for him.

"You are too curious," He sighed.

He waited patiently as I got up from the ground and followed him back home.

---

The next day, I had to wear my traditional kitsune garb, but I wore my favorite orange and black jumper instead. I entered the grand canopy, passing through the alabaster columns. At the far end of the spacious dance floor, my grandfather sat on his imposing throne, crafted from twisted branches that jutted out at either end.

The curved ceiling was adorned with vines and flowers, creating a whimsical display. I had visited my grandfather in this room numerous times, but this was the first time I took notice of just how beautiful it was. He eyed me with disinterest before I heard a sound similar to a tsk leave his thin lip.

He murmured something that sounded similar to my idiot grandson. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed some movement and caught sight of Gaara and Deidara, my fellow kin, hiding behind one of the alabaster pillars. I subtly gestured for them to leave and meet me later, after the ceremony.

As my grandfather gestured for me to come closer, I let out a sigh before complying. "What do you need, old man?" I was aware that he disliked being addressed in that way, and I could tell by the tightness of his lips that he was irritated.

It was another week of others fighting for the chance to spar with me, become my mate, and marry into demon royalty. I was less than thrilled but it was a welcome distraction from the hours prior. I signaled to my kin that I would meet them after the ceremony.

"We will head to the arena, brat." He stated.

"Do we have to..." I groaned. I was not in the mood. Those dark penetrating pools still haunted my mind. I know I should have told my grandfather that I was already bonded but we were not mated so there was still a chance to break the bond. On numerous occasions, I entered the sandstone arena only to find it crowded with my fellow fighters. They eagerly awaited to witness who would emerge victorious and get the chance to face me.

Feeling disinterested, I sat down next to my grandfather who could sense my mood. He was aware that I would emerge as the winner, as I always did. As I reminisced about the night I accepted the challenge, my thoughts raced through my mind. It was the one time I lost, but he used a cheap human trick. I should have rematched him. I regret accepting the offer. Suddenly, I noticed a medium-sized kitsune below with an ashen-colored ponytail that reached his waist. I immediately recognized him.

As Uncle Jiraiya stepped onto the stage to begin the ceremony, my heart started racing. I caught the scent of sandalwood and saffron and leaned forward in anticipation. However, my excitement turned to concern when I realized that he was among the challengers in the crowd. I couldn't believe he would take such a risk, as those demons were sure to tear him apart.

Instantly, my eyes fell on the single masked fighter. In addition to the ivory wolf mask, he wore a gray flak vest, a black fitted shirt with the sleeves cut off, and matching black pants and sandals.

My reaction gained my grandfather's attention. "Something caught your eye?"

I abruptly shook my head and sat upright in my seat, feeling confused and alarmed. It seemed as though Sasuke had noticed me watching him, as he suddenly looked up and gave me a thumbs-up signal. However, my grandfather seemed to have picked up on this exchange and was now looking at me with a suspicious expression.

"Are you familiar with him?" I sensed his curiosity had been piqued.

"No!" I snorted, cross-armed, and jerked my head to the side, but the smile that was threatening to emerge was becoming too hard to conceal.

The question remained.

How did he find me? And how did he end up in the ceremony?

 

Chapter 5: 𝙳𝚎𝚖𝚘𝚗 𝙴𝚢𝚎𝚜

Notes:

I did not expect my story to take off as it has! I am awe-struck! Thank you all T_T

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴+, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

As I walked, the peaceful sound of my breath hitting my ivory mask gave me strength. I was following Naruto's tracks into a forest that I knew was enemy territory. It may not have been the smartest move but dealing with the blonde had rid me of all rationality.

Over three days, I knew him to be chaotic, impulsive, and loud...

And yet...

I couldn't bear to let him go. I had been walking for an hour and his tracks had disappeared, leaving me to wonder what to do next.

I came across a part of the forest that led to a large cave. I paused to consider whether or not to enter, but ultimately decided it was necessary. As I made my way through the cool cave, a gust of wind greeted me and as I reached the end, I found two corridors branching off in different directions.

First, I examined the options on the left and right. Both paths were shrouded in darkness and difficult to distinguish, but I ultimately chose the left one. As I made my way down the long tunnel, I began to second-guess my decision.

However, my doubts were dispelled when a faint light shone through the end of the tunnel, revealing a dense covering of branches and shrubs.

When I was able to break through that's when I heard the sound of soft chatter and some bubbling sounds like a witch's cauldron. However, as I swatted the wall of branches away and broke through. I was suddenly accosted by thick steam, making it hard to see, but as I stepped down my sandal landed on something wet and slippery,  it felt like a giant wet cobblestone.

"Hey watch it pal!" As I looked down, I noticed a shiny bald head beneath the sole of my right sandal. When I looked up, I saw at least ten demons lounging in the hot spring, many of them unclothed. They were all staring at me, especially the one I had accidentally stepped on. I quickly jumped back, putting some distance between us.

"You reek of human!" One shouted.

All glowing eyes were on me, and yes, I was indeed the only human there. I had to suppress all the trepidation deep within me. I knew they could smell fear amongst other things.

"My clothes," I stated calmly.

"Eh?" The bald one that I just stepped on said.

"The human I killed... I took his clothes." I repeated in the same deadpan way.

"Oh... He must have been a smelly bastard."

I had to remove my hand from the Kunai secured to my thigh. I wanted blood. But after inhaling and exhaling deeply I pacified my temper, it wouldn't do killing Naruto's people.

I watched as the demons went back to relaxing.

A little voice in the back of my head nagging me. There was no way it could have been that easy.

Right?

"You're welcome to join us."

"Maybe later... I'm looking for someone."

"Oh?" There was a prying ring to his tone.

If I could stay calm and composed, I might be able to locate Naruto. "Naruto Uzumaki-" I began.

Suddenly, the bald Kitsune sat upright.

"You're going to be late." He said.

"Hm?" Late? Well, that was a vague statement.

"You're one of the fighters, right?"

"Uh, yeah sure." I could only hope this didn't bite me in the ass later.

"Well, the ceremony should be starting soon."

"Oh wow haha...it slipped my mind..." I pretended as if I was going to leave, but paused and placed a finger on my mask I asked in a humorous yet bashful way, "Could you jog my memory again?"

The demon sighed sinking back to his repose state, "You cubs never take anything seriously. Are you going to fight for the right to bond with the prince and become his mate or not?"

"That's right I'm going to be late," I said with as much enthusiasm as someone would when remembering something important.

I paused again faking embarrassment. "Which way is the ceremony again?"

"It's in the center of the village..." was his sarcastic reply.

"Thanks," I said and started to leave the hot spring, but not before hearing the demon mutter 'dumb smelly cub' under his breath.

---

This village was massive, maybe even as big as Konoha or even larger. I easily located the arena, which was the center of attention for sure! I noticed several enthusiastic fighters nearby, ready to showcase their skills and compete in the upcoming battles.  You could taste the energy and excitement in the air, making it clear that this village took this event seriously.

However, some of them seemed wary of me and even pinched their noses while glaring.

I reassured them by stating, "I'm wearing human clothing," which made a few of them laugh.

"The smell alone could kill your opponent's. Good strategy." Said one loud kitsune with wild chestnut color locks.

I felt my fist clench as my right eye began to twitch with annoyance. I did not smell bad! I showered every day dammit!

Just before we were to walk out on the stage, a white-haired demon appeared. Several fighters addressed him by name in greetings, since this was not their first time.

"Hey, Jiraiya!"

"Ah, Kiba back again I see." The one called Jiraiya said with a hardy chuckle giving the brunette a pat on the shoulder.

In an instant, his face went serious. "Alright, who's all participating?" He then pulled a large scroll from his robes and began to roll it out and use the quill he had to point at each opponent.

There were females, males, and demons that resembled anthropomorphic animals which was a horrifying sight. Jiraiya paused when he reached me.

My dark pools merged with his, from behind my mask. His sights were now set on me as he aggressively jerked his quill in my direction.

"You! The smelly one! What's your name?" I hear could some of the fighters chuckle at that.

"Sasuke..." I sighed, my mood was exacerbated by this new nickname.

"Kay," he jotted my name down before leaving.

He filled us in on what was acceptable, his tone was bored as if he had done this numerous times before. Now that I was aware of the rules, no shuriken, no kunai, no Kenjutsu, and no Bojutsu... etc.

No weapons were allowed.

This was mainly hand-to-hand combat, with no abilities, no special abilities, no weapons just sheer strength, stamina, agility, and wit.

After Jiraiya finished explaining the rules, he permitted us to proceed. He motioned for us to follow him to the arena's center, where all the first-round winners would get the opportunity to battle the Prince.

As we entered the arena, I noticed the rough texture of the sandstone beneath my sandals, which would undoubtedly hurt if someone were to be slammed onto it. I immediately began scanning the area for the playful blonde.

Once my gaze landed on the balcony that's when I saw him. His gaze found mine. He looked shocked to see me there, but I felt the urge to give him the thumbs up which caused him to scoff and cross his arms.

He abruptly jerked his head to the side. I'm guessing he was still mad at me. That was when I noticed the redhead next to him, he had leaned over whispering something at the blonde.

I felt my throat go dry. Was this the powerful Kurama? I saw his artwork in his nine-tail form, but he appeared human. He didn't even have fox ears; his ears were normal but pointed.

The moment I was hit by his glowing ember orbs, his demeanor seemed suspicious but deadly all the same. My actions put me on his radar now.

As the rest of us crowded on the sidelines to watch the show, Jiraiya announced the first two to fight. It was the one who called me smelly, Kiba I think his name was.

He was a good fighter feral and kinda cocky. I must've analyzed his entire moves. He was having fun with his opponent who was a bear-looking creature thing.

The fight was quick and I'd admit I was impressed that he won. There were two more fights before mine when I lost interest.

"Smelly one you're up next," Jiraiya called snapping me from my reverie

---

The arena buzzed with anticipation as the crowd eagerly awaited the clash between me, the new guy, and a formidable-looking fighter.

I could feel that the air was thick with tension, and the scent of sweat mingled with the metallic tang of adrenaline. There we stood at opposite ends of the vast, circular stage; our eyes locked in an intense stare.

As the signal to begin was gestured by the white-haired announcer, we sprang into action. My opponent was a tall and muscular warrior, who I could tell relied on brute strength and raw power.

He charged forward with thunderous footsteps, his fists clenched tightly, aiming to overwhelm me with a relentless barrage of punches.

Each blow carried the weight of his determination, but his movements lacked finesse. As for me, on the other hand, I was nimble and an agile combatant.

I was able to sidestep the oncoming onslaught effortlessly, my body danced in fluid motion, this technique I copied from Naruto. I was able to weave through the punches, barely being grazed by my opponent's attacks.

I was able to showcase my impeccable reflexes and footwork. With each evasion, it was easy to counter with precise strikes and targeting vulnerable points with surgical accuracy.

As the fight progressed, my strategy became evident. Instead of engaging in a confrontation, I exploited my opponent's weaknesses, utilized his momentum against him, and redirected and deflected the force of his strikes.

With well-timed dodges and expertly executed parries, I wore down the larger fighter, evading his attacks and conserving my energy.

There was frustration etched across that boxy face, his muscles bulging as his repeated attempts to land a decisive blow proved futile. I remained calm and collected, capitalizing on my opponent's growing exhaustion and mounting mistakes. Sensing an opportunity, I seized the moment.

With a lightning-fast combination of strikes, I then unleashed a flurry of blows, targeting my opponent's exposed areas. I struck like a viper, my attacks must have felt like a blur of speed and precision. The crowd erupted in awe as the muscular fighter staggered backward, his defenses crumbling under the onslaught.

In a final masterstroke, I delivered a devastating blow to my opponent's midsection. The muscular warrior gasped for air, doubled over in agony, and crumbled to the ground.

The crowd erupted in thunderous applause, their cheers echoing throughout the arena.

Thus, I Sasuke Uchiha emerged victorious, not through sheer strength alone, but by exploiting my opponent's weaknesses, combining speed, agility, and precise strikes to overcome the larger, more powerful adversary. My strategic approach, coupled with unwavering focus and impeccable technique, secured my triumph.

---

Glancing over at Naruto I noticed he was leaning forward in his seat. His expression was hard to decipher.

Despite this, I had won my round and was excited about the opportunity to fight him. I wondered how he would fare after six consecutive fights!? Each winner would get a chance to fight him at the end, as the fighter-against-fighter round ended. We waited with bated breath for our chance at the goal.

This time Jiraiya allowed us to volunteer who would go first.

"I want to go last," I said before anyone had a chance to speak. This gained the other six fighters' attention, my decision, to them may have seemed foolish because if one was to win then the fight would be over and done.

I analyze these winners... They were good but not Naruto good. He was on a level of his own. The spar in the woods was different I shouldn't have kicked dirt in his face I wanted to fight him fair and square.

This time.

I was ready.

"Alright let's begin!" Jiraiya yelled. I watched much to Kurama's chagrin. Naruto jumped down to the stage in an obnoxious display.

He began to crack his knuckles and neck.

"Let's get this over with! Who's first?!" He shouted and began to scan all six of us.

His blue pools lingered on me longer than they should. I knew he had questions. And I had the answers.

One of the Kitsune's with raven hair which was pinned up in two buns stepped forward. She struck her pose ready to fight. It was strange watching people fight for Naruto's heart.

I found myself rooting for Naruto and each time he wiped the floor with his opponents. As soon as they stepped forward, they walked away in defeat.

I felt my heart race each time, it was hard to remain calm and composed when the competition was fighting for the same person who already accepted my proposal.

Accidental or not.

A memory of the breathless blonde pressed against me as he said I accept your proposal flashed through my mind, it was that annoying cadence that snapped me from my thoughts.

Kiba was up, "Watch and learn cubs." He mocked while giving me a teasing wink.

I. Hated. Him!

It was easy to tell Naruto was having fun with Kiba. They were enjoying the spar both smiling at one another like two people who knew a secret.

I was more than thrilled when the brunette lost.

It was now my turn. I inwardly smirked at all those long faces, but as I and Kiba passed one other we deliberately bumped shoulders. Red-faced he took a seat with the other defeated fighters.

All eyes were on us now the crowd watched with muted excitement, but as I looked at the blonde.

He on the other hand glared Kunai at me.

Naruto was still mad, and I knew this fight was not going to be easy.

"Whoop his ass boo!" Kiba shouted.

Did I mention I hated him?

In my brief distraction, Naruto chose to strike first with a barrage of hits to my upper torso. He kept close like last time, but I evaded his strike keeping myself firmly on the defensive.

In the aftermath of a failed attempt to find an opening, I had to devise a new strategy. Despite his lack of hesitation, I was determined to show him how serious I was. He was more agile than any Shinobi.

He was able to land a few more punches and kicks, forcing me to back away, but I was determined to come out on top. I used a combination of techniques I had studied to counter his blows.

By gaining some distance, I was able to quickly analyze his fighting style, adding more to my memory and devising a foolproof plan. For me to win this fight, I knew I had to stay one step ahead. During our interaction, he aimed at my vital areas.

However, I managed to evade his strikes by rolling with the movement and using my hands to defend myself.

As we continued, our hands were entangled in a foreign dance, and I noticed that his moves were becoming predictable.

I knew I had to make my move soon or else this fight would drag out longer than necessary. "You still mad at me I see."

"Shut it, bastard." He practically howled.

I would play off his anger. The angrier he got the less precise his moves were.

"Are you gonna cry?" I taunted, from behind my mask. As his punches switched to wild lashes he looked like an angry cat to me. He bared his canines at me.

"Fuck you!" He cried. He slashed my arm drawing blood. His emotions would be his downfall.

"You'd like that wouldn't you?" My tone was condescending, and he paused for a minuscule second as he tried a sloppy overhand.

I had found an opening for a counterattack and quickly dashed to the side while jumping back. I was able to land a punch on Naruto's stomach after dodging the wild attack he launched. He stumbled back in surprise those blue eyes were wide as I took flight.

I lept into the air twisting into a spin, bringing my foot down hard onto his skull. I used every ounce of strength I could muster this strike was all I had.

It was the split second of surprise that gave me the chance to connect my foot with his head without him dodging it.

I looked around and saw the arena was engulfed in dust and sand as if an explosion went off the impact rocked the stadium. The ground was splitting asunder, and I could see pieces of rock and sand scattered throughout the arena, gripping my knees for dear life as I struggled to catch my breath. The arena was still enough to hear the flap of hummingbird wings.

Slowly, I rose to my full stature. My eyes landed on the balcony, where Kurama was standing. I watched him from behind my mask. His face was shrouded in shadows, but those glowing demon eyes stood out.

His eyes narrowed questioningly at me.

 

Notes:

𝙇𝙚𝙩'𝙨 𝙨𝙚𝙚 𝙞𝙛 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚 𝙬𝙖𝙨 𝙖𝙗𝙡𝙚 𝙩𝙤 𝙧𝙚𝙞𝙣𝙨𝙩𝙖𝙩𝙚 𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙘𝙡𝙖𝙞𝙢! 𝘼𝙣𝙙 𝙙𝙤𝙚𝙨 𝙆𝙪𝙧𝙖𝙢𝙖 𝙠𝙣𝙤𝙬? 𝙅𝙖𝙟𝙖 𝙬𝙚 𝙨𝙝𝙖𝙡𝙡 𝙨𝙚𝙚

 

'𝙩𝙞𝙡 𝙩𝙝𝙚𝙣.

Chapter 6: 𝙷𝚞𝚖𝚊𝚗 𝙰𝚖𝚘𝚗𝚐𝚜𝚝 𝙳𝚎𝚖𝚘𝚗

Summary:

My mind is blown! The number of responses, bookmarks, and kudos I'm just blown away seriously!! Thank you<3<3<3

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴+, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

As soon as the dust settled, I quickly averted my gaze from the infamous Kurama. It was evident from the intense exchange of looks that both of us were eager to find out if Naruto was still conscious. The impact of the blow had rendered him motionless, lying on his back, clearly unconscious.

A sense of relief washed over me, as it became apparent that I had emerged victorious. I had proven myself to be a worthy companion and confidently strolled over to him.

I stood over him, my heart pounding with adrenaline. With a surge of aggression, I clenched my fist tightly around the collar of Naruto's orange jacket, asserting my dominance.

"If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn't have believed it! Well, folks it appears our little Naruto has met his match. Sasuke is our winner!" Jiraiya announced in a tone filled with astonishment. The crowd erupted in cheers and boos.

It was a mixed crowd, to say the least. I felt the determination burning within as my free hand swiftly removed the ANBU mask that concealed my identity, running a hand through my bangs, I quickly fastened the mask to the bottom of my flak vest.

At the sound of a gasp, I turned my attention to Jiraiya, who stood before me in astonishment. His surprise was evident in the widening of his eyes and the sharp intake of breath. Perhaps he had expected someone far different.

"I was expecting someone hideous under that mask," he said which was followed with a hardy chuckle.

As I held Naruto's unconscious body, I paused for a moment to make sure that his friend Kiba could see what was about to happen. With a sense of possessiveness, I leaned down and pressed my lips against Naruto's, asserting my claim over him.

He was not just a friend or a companion; he was my fiancé, my mate, or whatever term these people chose to use.

As I sealed the kiss, my eyes instinctively darted toward the annoying brunet, curious to see his reaction. Unable to resist, I gave him a smug wink, knowing it would likely provoke a response. Sure enough, he quickly retaliated by flipping me off, a clear display of his annoyance. I did not care. I won!

Just then Naruto moaned causing me to let go of him. He hit the ground again and that seemed to jerk him awake. He sat up grabbing his head.

"Oy, what happ..." He looked up at me, his words dying in his throat.

"No," he said in disbelief and quickly stood. In an instant, he grabbed ahold of my vest pulling me closer and down to his level, "What are you doing here? If they find out that you're human, they'll kill you." He placed his hand over the slash on my arm which was now bleeding. The pressure he applied caused a burning sensation to shoot up my arm to my elbow.

"I needed to talk to you," wincing as his grip tightened, written all over those sun-kissed features was anger.

"What the hell! You sneaked into enemy territory and reestablished our bond, just to speak to me?" I could understand his confusion.

"No not just that, I'm here to tell you I am done with the dates and finding a wife."

"You told your Hokage that you're done?" He raised a blonde brow.

"... Ye...Yes! Of course, I'm taking our bond very seriously." The sight of his excitement was worth this little white lie even if it turned out to be a trap for me later.

He smiled at me before yelling, "I accept your proposal!" The crowd went crazy, with cheers and sneers intermingling in the chaotic atmosphere. Amidst the commotion, he demonstrated his remarkable ability by utilizing his Chakra to heal my wound. It felt like a million ants crawling under my skin as a burst of energy shot throughout my body. I watched in muted curiosity as the flesh on my arm started to pull together, causing the gash to disappear completely.

"My Chakra will help shade you better." His tail started to sway from left to right. I noticed he did that a lot. He stood there patiently, anticipation hanging in the air for us to close the gap.

Our eyes met, our gaze lingering, as if communicating a silent message. At that moment, I felt a surge of devotion for him, and a deep urge to show him that I was serious with what I said earlier.

Leaning down, I gently pressed the crown of my forehead against his, watching as he closed his eyes and smiled. Just then, the other fighters rushed to the stage to congratulate me. Many of them patted me on the back or offered me a handshake for defeating their prince. It felt surreal.

All seemed accepting of our bond, except for one sore loser. The brunette moved to Naruto hugging him tightly. I heard him say, "It's never too late to reject his proposal."

Naruto snickered at that, "My mind's made up, sorry." Something about that insufferable moron making any sound come out of his mouth other than disapproval struck a nerve. "Well, if you change your mind. I'm here for ya."

His blatant disrespect for me was his mistake, especially when he was close enough for me to knock a few teeth out of that thick skull of his. I felt Jiraiya grab my inner arm pulling me to the side. "Leave it be, cub," he said.

Exhaling through my nose, I looked at the ashen-haired demon standing before me. I gave him a sharp nod, before glancing back at Kiba. His piercing gaze met mine, and I couldn't help but feel the heat rising inside me. The tension in my body was visible, and I could feel it all accumulating in my jaw.

Why did this one single kitsune have the power to get under my skin so much? It was frustrating how easily he pushed my buttons.

At that moment, the king of the kitsunes appeared, and I was grateful for his timely intervention. It was a reminder of what my sensei once said; in the face of adversity, it was important to keep a level head and not let emotions dictate your actions. I took a deep breath, allowing the tension in my jaw to dissipate, and prepared myself for what lay ahead.

"Ah, Lord Kurama, are you here to congratulate our winner?" Jiraiya asked with a grin, as Kurama returned a smirk. "It seems like our winner appeared out of nowhere," the Kitsune leader said in a smooth yet suspicious tone.

He looked at me with a stony expression, as though he were observing an insect that needed to be crushed. I wondered if he recognized my humanity or just speculated about it.

"I know all the demons in fire country," he said with a smooth drawl.

"I'm not from around here," I stated quickly.

"Hm, so my grandson's choice of a mate has traveled farther than I expected."

I said nothing. I knew the more I spoke the more I could dig myself into a hole.

"My grandson will show you where you'll be staying. We will celebrate this unexpected victory tonight, and you can wash off that smell." His upper lip hooked, as he turned away from us leaving the arena. So many demons descended from their seats and greeted me with congratulatory pats and handshakes. There were many bodies surrounding us and talking to us, all their words started to blend with the sheer number of demons talking at once.

What have I gotten myself into? The arena started to blur, and my palms were getting sweaty from the nonstop handshakes. The overwhelming crowd eventually died down, and we were the last ones to leave. As we exited the arena, I could feel my internal façade slowly slipping away, leaving me overstimulated and drained.

Abruptly, Naruto grabbed me, pulling me into a tight embrace. "Breathe," he whispered. "Just breathe." I closed my eyes unintentionally and focused on the warmth emanating from his body. Our bodies fit together perfectly, like two puzzle pieces. My anxious feelings melted away as I focused just on his hug. I felt his hands touch my face and heard him say, "That's better." I looked down at him, grateful for the moment.

"C'mon, let me show you where you'll be staying," he said as he grabbed my wrist, pulling me through his village. It was immediately clear that the Kitsune people had a strong connection to nature. Their village was nestled among towering ancient trees, with few stone structures in sight. One tree in particular stood out among the rest, and Naruto proudly pointed at it, indicating that it was our home. This tree was not only the largest in the village, but also the oldest, showcasing the rich history and reverence the Kitsune people had for their surroundings.

"That can't be where we'll be staying," I said astounded.

The Kitsune people's choice to build their dwellings within the base of these majestic trees spoke volumes about their close relationship with the natural world. By integrating their homes with the trees, they ensure their sustainability while honoring nature's beauty and wisdom. The village, with its predominantly wooden structures, blended seamlessly into the lush surroundings, creating a harmonious and serene living environment.

The Kitsune people's commitment to preserving their ancestral home was evident in their choice to reside in a village with minimal stone edifices. I couldn't help but marvel at it.

"It is! And we will be sharing a room." He stated.

"How will my dear sweet ol' grandfather-in-law feel about that?" I said with an air of sarcasm.

"Pfft, who cares, Gramps doesn't have to know!" He exclaimed and gave me a mischievous smile.

"Oh, so you want me to die, is that it?" He laughed at that not knowing I was being serious. As we were jogging, Naruto pulled me along, eager to show me around my new home. I couldn't help but notice a few Kitsunes staring at us. Now and then, Naruto would look back at me to make sure I was keeping up. We finally reached the giant old tree, and inside, there was a spiral staircase made entirely out of the tree itself.

"We are almost there." He shouted over his shoulder picking up speed as we ran up the spiral staircase. His eagerness made me worry about what was in store.

---

Upon reaching Naruto's room, where he insisted, we both should share, I couldn't help but notice the striking similarity in size to my apartment. The room was cozy yet spacious, with just enough room for both of us to comfortably live together. As I took in the surroundings, Naruto's voice broke the silence, his excitement evident.

"This is your new home," he stated happily, giving a playful twirl. The enthusiasm in his voice was infectious, and I couldn't help but smile at his genuine excitement.

The room was adorned with a few personal touches, reflecting Naruto's vibrant personality, paintings of his foxes adorned the walls, while shelves were filled with shiny toys and trinkets. The room exuded a sense of warmth and comfort, making it easy for me to feel at ease in this new environment.

The realization that I was in a room with him alone started to creep in. I could only hope Kurama did not decide to pop up. He began to explain the Kitsune customs and how the engagement celebration would be tonight.

I was starting to feel more and more uncomfortable as he moved closer to me. I tried to think of a way to escape, but my mind was blank. As soon as the door to the room was shut, I felt his hand slide up my flak vest. "We need to get rid of these clothes." I felt myself swallow before nodding. He helped remove my vest and my shirt, I slowly stepped out of my pants as well. There was no way out and I knew it.

I felt a sensation I had never had before forming within me as he admired my body, while he was fully clothed, and I stood in only my underwear staring at him. Despite my desire to cross my arms, I sucked down the feeling of being vulnerable. Having been partially naked in front of someone was nothing new to me, but why did it bother me so much this time?

His gaze lingered for what felt like a lifetime and then he finally spoke. "You're beautiful," he said in a low tone. His words sent a wave of relief and a sense of control rushed throughout my body, and I looked up into his eyes, my confidence returning.

"Are you trying to butter me up, so I'll get in bed with you?"

"Oy, No-no! I didn't even mean to say that out loud, honestly." The blush that followed his sentence caused me to smirk.

"You just say what first comes to mind?" I asked jokingly.

"Yes."

That explained a lot.

He continued, "If we make love now, then it won't matter whether my grandfather gives his blessing or not tonight; our bond will be unbreakable."

The silence engulfed us; I could feel my breath pick up as we gazed at each other. While licking my lips, I asked, "Can't we just say we did?"

"If we do it'll have to be very convincing."

"Meaning?" It wasn't like someone needed to be in the room with us. I could not see why we couldn't just say we did.

"We have to smell like we did, otherwise they will know."

"Oh okay," I had no idea what he meant.

"We must smell like one another, just trust me."

I sighed but verbally agreed. He began to remove his attire. "Have a seat." He gestured to the mattress behind me. I glanced back at him, raising a brow.

"Trust me." He asserted while placing his palm on my left bicep guiding me backward to his bed. Reluctantly, I took a seat and watched as he removed his jacket. I fought the urge to snort at his boxers. They had little red-colored hearts on them. There was something innocent about this little crazy demon fox. DeJa'Vu flooded my mind when the blonde straddled my legs. I gave him a look. This looked more than just convincing.

I felt a familiarity with this touch; a warmth that ran through my veins. His breath was heavy on my neck as if I had experienced this moment before. I knew I had been here before; I had seen this scene before. He leaned in closer, his lips inches away from mine. A sense of DeJa'Vu flooded my mind.

He seemed pleased with my flustered state, his tail swaying and his ears perked.

"I need you to touch me." He claimed.

I sucked in a breath but raised my hand placing them in his waist.

"Good now copy me." He said, and gingerly his hands began to explore my chest and body, while I slowly did the same. I watched as his eyes closed as he mapped every inch of me with his fingertips, watching as his head tilted back exposing more neck making hunger coil inside of me. I wanted nothing more than to taste it.

"Do it," he breathed causing me to jump. Could he read my thoughts?

I closed my eyes and tried to focus on my breathing to slow the rising heat in my body. I could feel the warmth of his skin radiating against me. I tried to keep my mind focused on something else, but I found my thoughts continually drifting back to him.

I reached out with my right hand and ran it along his neck, my fingertips lightly tracing its curves. His skin was warm and soft beneath my touch, and I felt my heart pounding in my chest. I leaned in closer, my breath tickling his neck, and I could feel his pulse quicken in response.

His breath came out ragged as his fingers tangled in my hair. He felt so good against me, and I wanted this moment to last forever. I could feel his heart racing against my chest, and I just wanted to keep going. I felt like I was in a trance, and nothing else mattered.

His breath hitched and his eyes closed as I felt the shudder that ran through his body. Instinctively, my hands reached up to play with his nipples as I licked and nipped my way down his neck, feeling his muscles contract beneath me. He was breathing heavily now as I kissed my way lower, my mouth slow and teasing as I worked my way down his chest.

His body pressed against mine, igniting a mesmerizing sensation. The friction between us seemed to intensify with every movement, creating a captivating addiction that consumed my senses. Each touch, each graze, sent shivers down my spine as if I couldn't get enough of the electrifying connection we shared.

The heat radiating between us became a magnet, drawing us closer together, and amplifying the thirst that surged through our bodies. The grinding motion, filled with an irresistible allure, became a language of its own, speaking volumes of unspoken desires and unquenchable passion. In that moment, time seemed to stand still as we lost ourselves in the intoxicating dance of our bodies, bound by an insatiable craving for more.

The way he moaned my name as he ground against my member. I wanted him. I wanted to be inside of him.

"That should do." He said snapping me from my stupor.

"What..." I met his heavy-lidded gaze.

"That should convince them. I can smell you all over me."

No that was not fair, he couldn't bring me to the brink and then just stop.

"No," I grabbed onto his waist, as he attempted to climb off. "We are going to finish what we started," I said in a growl.

He smiled at me, his eyes filled with warmth and understanding, nodding in agreement. At that moment, a sense of comfort washed over me, as if we were silently communicating, sharing a mutual understanding without saying a single word.

As our eyes met, he reached out and gently took ahold of my hand, his touch sending a jolt of electricity through my veins. I could feel my heart race, matching the rhythm of his own. It was a simple gesture, but it held so much meaning, a connection that transcended mere physical touch.

Bringing my hand to his mouth, he delicately nibbled on my index finger, his lips grazing my skin with a gentle, playful touch. It was an intimate act, a display of affection that made my breath catch in my throat. Time seemed to stand still as I watched him, captivated by the tenderness of his actions.

And then, without hesitation, he sucked on my finger, his mouth enveloping it in a soft, sensual embrace. A rush of sensations coursed through my body, my mind consumed with a mixture of desire and anticipation. I felt a shiver creep down my spine, a physical manifestation of what was to come.

We were lost in a world of our own. A silent exchange of emotions that spoke volumes without uttering a single word.

"I know you're both in there!" Kiba shouted while banging harder on the door.

The atmosphere in the room was ruined. Naruto and I enjoyed this moment together, but all of that changed when Kiba's frantic knocking shattered the peace. It was evident that he was determined to find us, despite Naruto's attempts to keep this quiet.

Frustration welled up inside me, and I gently pushed Naruto off my lap, making my way toward the bedroom door. I could feel the anger coursing through my veins, fueling my actions. With a determined expression on my face, I flung open the door, revealing Kiba standing there, his face a mix of desperation and annoyance.

I made sure to open the door wide enough so that Kiba could get a clear view of Naruto, still lying on the bed. It was a deliberate move to show Kiba that his intrusion was not only unwelcome but also futile. I wanted him to understand that he had arrived too late, that our moment had already been shared.

As I looked at Kiba, a smug smile played on my lips. I couldn't help but relish in the satisfaction of proving him wrong. The expression on his face spoke volumes, a mix of disbelief and rage. It was clear to me that he had expected to catch us in the act, but instead, he was met with a scene that left him defeated.

"You're too late," I said, my voice dripping with triumph. I wanted him to understand that his interruption had not disrupted anything.

With my words hanging in the air, I closed the door, shutting out Kiba and the outside world. The interruption had momentarily dampened the mood, but it had also reminded us of the strength of our connection. As Naruto and I looked at each other.

"Well, I know he's gonna tell my grandfather." He said while rolling on his stomach.

I sighed as the blood started to return to my brain, dinner was going to be fun. 

Chapter 7: 𝙾𝚗𝚎 𝚘𝚏 𝚄𝚜

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

While he was lying on his stomach, Naruto greeted me with a big smile as soon as our eyes met. Still, I was irritated by Kiba even with him gone.

"Oy, looks like the jig is up." He said with an infectious laugh.

"How can you be so damn calm?" My tone was condescending, but I quickly followed that with a soft, "sorry."

"I'm happy to be spending time with you. All the other times were in short bursts."

"If you can call that spending time," I sighed, it was more like fighting, chasing, and humping. I moved over to his bed having a seat next to him.

My head was still reeling from the idea of just how far I was willing to go with him, but that was cut short by that damn shaggy-haired bastard, "You and that Kiba guy are pretty close..." Looking down at my hands I noticed they were clenched into fists.

He made a Mhm sound.

"We grew up together. It has always been Kiba, Gaara, Deidara, and I... I thought I felt something for Kiba once but that was not the case." He chuckled, a coy look passing across his face.

"Oh?" That was all I could manage. That single word seemed to sum up my reaction when I heard what he had to say. It perfectly captured my confusion and curiosity. However, as my mind processed the information, I couldn't help but wonder. Did his friends share the same sentiment? After all, he was a Prince, and I was expecting their feelings for him weren't as innocent as he might've thought.

The negative voice in my head, which had been relatively quiet up until now, resurfaced. It whispered doubts into my ear, questioning whether those around him held similar views.

Why did I even care? The anger I felt inside was unnatural. For all I knew, they were just waiting for me to mess up to slide in.

"It's never too late to reject his proposal." Once again, I heard that annoying voice ringing in my head.

All of it made my chest feel hot as I realized what this was... I was jealous. Jealous of the fact that his friends knew more about him than me, his own fiancé.

I tried to rationalize that Naruto wasn't anything special, despite him being a demon fox, and if this was a few days ago, I'd have considered myself a typical heterosexual male, give or take some mental issues thrown in there, but let's face it, no one was ever 100 percent.

I watched as he rolled onto his back, his head resting on his laced fingers. Those deep blues stared at the ceiling as his mouth pressed into a thin line. I could tell something was bothering him, but he was trying to hide it.

"We should-" He paused, and I watched as his ear pointed towards the room door before there was another loud knock. Naruto quickly sat up as his room door creek opened.

It was Jiraiya. As soon as he stepped through the threshold, he smirked at the two of us. His head shook with amusement. "Hey cub, your grandfather wants to speak with you."

He sighed, "Fine, lemme dressed first!" He gave a dramatic huff rolling his eyes but started to make his way off the bed.

"I'll be right outside." Jiraiya looked at me before shaking his head and laughing as he closed the door behind him.

At the same time, Naruto was slipping on his jumpsuit, he turned to me. "Whatever happens tonight remember we are a mated pair." He whispered while securing his sandals. I nodded. There was foreboding in his words. The only thing I could hope for was that there wouldn't be a human sacrifice.

"Alright, old man! I'm ready!" He called. The bedroom door cracked open, and Jiraiya had poked his head in. "Alright let's go. Oh! And I will send someone to deliver your ceremonial robes to this room for ya cub." He winked and burst into laughter.

It was so unexpected, so different from the other laughter I had heard that day. It was as if the laugh had an underlying message that I couldn't quite put my finger on. Whatever it was, it left me feeling uneasy and unsettled. I watched as they both left. This gave me time to reconsider my decision. I admit the blonde had ways of opening up any walls I built.

---

I was standing in the room clad in only my underwear when I decided to take a walk around. I noticed a shelf with knickknacks on it and went to take a closer look. That's when I saw a familiar symbol on the second shelf. It was the Uchiha family fan, painted in its signature red and white.

I wondered when and where he had seen my clan's fan, as I had only ever worn ANBU clothes and a suit when we met, neither of which had my clan's fan on them. As I pondered this, there was a knock at the door, and I quickly put the painting back on the shelf.

I turned around to see a young woman who had just entered the room. She appeared to be a demon with jet-black hair styled in a high ponytail, and she was holding what I assumed to be my new robes. As she walked into the room, her face turned towards me. We made eye contact, and she let out a loud gasp.

Without saying another word, she quickly placed the black and white robe by the door and shut it behind her. I glanced down realizing why she was acting weird I forgot about my lack of clothing. It was too late now to frit.

Everything felt sticky, it could have been from the fight or another thing, but I scanned the room with my eyes and landed on a small bath bucket and a wooden Oke sitting in the corner of the room. After the fight, the way I felt, and the other things made it easier to trust the water to be clean. I crunched down in front of the bucket, grabbed the bar of soap, began to wash my face, and removed the dried blood from my arm. I remember he had healed my gash.

---

Later that night, the same demon who dropped off my clothes came to fetch me and take me to the celebrations. She said nothing which unnerved me the silence between us. I did not know what to expect, but it looked like any normal celebration.

As I entered the dining hall, I felt a lump in my throat. The dining hall was massive, with enough room to accommodate every demon in the village, and it was packed with what seemed like every demon in the village. The sound of chatter filled the room, and it was overwhelming. Subconsciously, I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and stepped forward.

Upon entering, I could feel my eyes scanning the room for that noticeable mop of blonde hair.

"Sasuke!" I heard that familiar excited tone. As he waved his arm from side to side in an attempt to get my attention, I saw him standing there in the center. He wore a kimono that matched his eyes. It was lined with gold. His smile was bright, and his eyes were twinkling. He looked genuinely excited to see me.

I had no time to make it to him. He was already on the route to greet me.

"I hope you weren't too bored without me." He said a smile still plastered on his face.

"I managed. Is everything alright? You seem to be in better spirits." I felt my face soften. I found myself not minding the attention I was receiving. He had a way to make me feel... relaxed.

He nodded, "Gramps said tonight he's given us his blessing." He whispered.

As I felt my body jerk back, I realized that I was truly taken aback by this which was a rare occurrence for me. Tonight, I was fully prepared for rejection. I had even convinced myself that Kurama was going to reject the proposal and I would end up as the main course.

However, Naruto's strategy might have worked in our favor. If we managed to convince Kurama to change his mind, he may have been able to overlook his suspicions about me.

"C'mon you can have a seat next to me," He took hold of my hand as he pulled me to the large rectangle table that was pulled to the back of the room. I noticed the two empty seats next to my future grandfather-in-law as he had a seat at the only horizontal table while the other two tables met at each end in a perpendicular line. I figured the setup was so that everybody could get a good look at the three of us.

All the others followed his lead, taking their seats.

"Let's hurry, we are seated next to Gramps." Just great...I'm close enough to be killed. I thought as we made our way to the horizontal table, we were the last to be seated.

I could feel the eye rolls. As we took our seats Naruto's sat on Kurama's right and I sat next to Naruto. Once we were comfortably seated, the demons began to chat amongst themselves.

Naruto chose then to lean in to whisper in my ear. "I must warn ya... The food that's served tonight is a traditional Kitsune meal, we don't have this often only for special occasions. You don't have to eat it. You just got to look like you're eating it."

It made me wonder if he told me this because he assumed I would be disgusted by their food.

"You need not worry about me..." I was not the squeamish type by any means.

I notice him trying to hold back his amusement, "Fine! Don't say I didn't warn ya." Did he have no faith in me?

"Is it going to be that terrible?" Before I knew it, I was returning his smile. I was up for a challenge.

"You'll see..." He teased.

"Now you piqued my interest! You can't just deliver a foreboding message like that and not tell me. Is it insects, lizard eggs, or is it something more exotic like human flesh?"

He chuckled to himself, but quickly dismissed the idea saying, "No, nothing like that." The fact that I was able to amuse him was exhilarating. I couldn't decide if he intentionally brushed his arm against mine or if he was unaware of it. So, I moved a little closer, causing our arms to touch.

"Oops, sorry," I said, pretending to be clumsy. It made him smile and look away.

Just then, the room fell silent as the servers walked in carrying silver platters with lids covering them, concealing the mysterious meal. They navigated through the room and placed the platters on the decorated tables.

I waited eagerly to see what was inside, but as the server lifted the lid, I was met with a surprise. Instead of steam rising from the platter. What I saw was a pile of what looked like small hearts and livers. It was not what I had expected at all.

I looked back at him. He knew what I was thinking. "It's not baby hearts..." He paused before speaking again, "It's rabbit."

As everyone filled their plates with the meat, none of them dared to eat it. All eyes turned to Kurama, waiting for him to do something. He rose from his seat and picked up a wooden chalice adorned with carvings of dancing foxes. With elegance, he lifted the cup towards the heavens and glanced at us before speaking. His powerful voice filled the entire room.

"We have all waited patiently for this day, and now we can finally celebrate. We have witnessed my grandson grow from a mischievous cub into an amazing demon, and now he has found a true companion to share his life with. It is an honor to welcome Sasuke into our family, and I believe he was brought here for a reason. Let's raise our glasses and toast to their union!"

Kurama was the first to take a sip from the cup, then he passed it on to Naruto, who took the second sip. He then passed it on to me. Our fingers briefly touched as I took the cup. As soon as I brought it to my lips, the strong scent of copper hit my nostrils. It was blood. I knew everyone in the room was watching me. Despite all the talking I had done; I wasn't about to back out now.

Despite my mouth going dry at the thought of drinking blood, I took a sip. My stomach wanted nothing more than to get rid of the metallic taste as soon as the liquid touched my tongue.

Holding back the feeling of retch I leaned forward offering the chalice to a pair of eager hands. I watched in mute curiosity as they passed the chalice along, each taking a sip. Their closeness was something to admire in that family dynamic.

After the chalice was empty and everybody had a taste, they began to feast.

I stared at my plate while coping with both Naruto and his grandfather. They started to pile the organs on their plate. Damn, there wasn't even salt or pepper or something to help make it more palatable. I grabbed one of the hearts with my chopsticks, bringing it to my mouth. Before eating it, I unconsciously swallowed and tossed it into the air, then put it in my mouth.

It wasn't what I expected... it wasn't bad per se... It might have tasted better cooked, but as of now, I could stomach it.

Naruto looked shocked as I ate another raw rabbit heart. Despite my boasting, I enjoyed just how impressed he looked. He made me feel like we were the only two in this room.

I watched as he caught his lower lip between his teeth and playfully bumped his shoulders against my side.

He was pleased. Give or take I did not eat as much as they did. I was proud that I could stomach three hearts and two livers, without projectile vomiting all over my fiancé and his grandfather.

"You're one of us now... You drank the poison." He joked, but as I glanced around the room at all the demons there to celebrate us. I couldn't help but feel a mix of belonging and unease, torn between two worlds. Would they be this welcoming if they knew I was human?

All of it felt right, the dinner, the Kitsune, and this moment. I didn't feel like an outsider, it felt right, but it shouldn't have I was no Kitsune. However, here I was experiencing a sense of perfect harmony that made everything else seem irrelevant, something I didn't think was possible.

---

We didn't even make it to the room before Naruto grabbed the front of my kimono pushing me against a nearby wall. His smaller frame pressed against mine as our breath echoed throughout the empty hallway. I watched as he stood on his tiptoes.

I felt the warmth emitting from his body creating electricity in the air. I could feel my heart racing and my skin tingling as I looked into his eyes and leaned in. His lips were soft and inviting as we shared a passionate kiss. I mentally noted that this was my first kiss. The unconscious one didn't count. I'd admit I did that to spite his little friend.

I felt a hand skim down my navel, its touch sending a shiver down my spine. With a teasing motion, it moved toward my pelvis, gently rubbing the sensitive area between my legs.

The intensity of our kiss increased, deepening the connection between us. Every sensation heightened as if the world around us had faded away, leaving only electricity between our bodies. The touch of his hand, combined with the passionate kiss, created a moment of undeniable longing.

The sensations were overwhelming as his hand slipped through the elastic of my underwear making contact with the sensitive skin beneath, causing me to release a shaky breath. His lips found their way to my lower lip, gently sucking on it, coaxing a response from me, as if the world around us faded away and all that mattered was the connection we shared in that moment.

Amid a passionate embrace, our bodies pressed together, and my hands instinctively found their way to the nook of his back, pulling him closer. The moment's intensity was delicious as our tongues met, entwined in a passionate dance, exploring each other's desires. As the heat between us continued to build, a surge of pleasure coursed through my body, amplified by his touch.

The blonde, with a gentle yet firm grip, began to stroke my shaft through the soft fabric of my robe. Every movement sent waves of pleasure coursing through me, igniting a fire within. The sensations were overwhelming, a symphony of desire and pleasure that consumed every thought. At that moment, there was nothing else in the world but the intoxicating connection we shared, the forbidden pleasure that pulsed through our veins.

"Naruto-" I tried to say, it was a weak attempt to warn him that we were still in the hallway, but I was dumbfounded when his hand cloaked around my penis started to increase. Amid the sensation, I realized that my hands were hovering over his waist.

My hands instinctively moved to his buttock, squeezing and kneading his flesh, it was a good stress reliever. By now his kimono hung loosely from his shoulder pooling at his elbows. The sight of his neck had a hunger seethe within me causing me to break from the kiss and latch onto his neck like a thirsty vampire.

We were moving now but still attached while trying to reach Naruto's bedroom. This proved to be harder than first anticipated so we refused to separate.

We were joined together like bees to honey. At this rate, we would never make it, so I had to improvise with my hands still on his cheeks. I felt the muscles of my arms bulge as I started to lift him.

"Whoa!" He cried releasing my member and swiftly swaddling my shoulders with his arms.

My hand slipped underneath his legs to help support his weight as his legs wrapped around my waist.

"That's better," I whispered.

 

Notes:

This next chapter will be in Naruto's POV and it's going to be graphic 

Chapter 8: 𝙼𝚊𝚝𝚎𝚜

Notes:

Thank you all for the love ❤️

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 Naruto'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

As soon as I entered his room, I could sense that Gramps was in a bad mood. He was pacing back and forth, a pensive expression worn upon his face. I always called it his constipated look.

The silence was uncomfortable, and I just wanted to return to Sasuke and finish what we started.

"Can I leave now?" I blurted out. "We can stand around and say nothing another time!"

His glare instantly silenced me.

"Who is he? I have a feeling you know more about your new mate than you're letting on."

"How so?" I crossed my arms jerking my head to the side.

"You lost." Our eyes locked for a brief moment. Come to think of it, I had never lost before, that was until I met him.

I muttered, "Well, he's a better fighter..."

"He is good I'll give him that, however, your emotional display in the arena this afternoon and your sudden willingness to marry is highly suspicious. Remember you were the one who vowed never to be married. So, I'm curious what changed," He eyed me. I knew he could smell my mate on me.

"I guess, I just had a change of heart, no biggie." My voice was casual, which was true. I did vow to whoop every ass, and never marry, but there was a reason why...

And why did Grandpa care?! His wish came true! I lost and now I have a mate that should be a win-win in his book.

"A change of heart? Do you think I'm a fool?"

Do not answer that Naruto, it's a trap... "Oh no of course not." I had to work on my tone. I could see my grandfather's right eye twitching.

"Oy, okay fine! We met and fought before; it was at the waterfall. He won that time also."

He was not satisfied with that answer that seemed to only heighten Gramp's suspicions. "So, explain this to me then? Why go through all the trouble to hide it?" I watched as Granddad raised a fine brow at me as if to say checkmate.

He waited for my answer.

Uh oh! Shit.

"We. We thought you would reject our engagement." I gotta think fast. "Because he's uh... he's uh." I watched my grandfather make a jester with his hand for me to get to the point.

"He's what? What is he?" My grandfather already knew the answer, he just wanted me to confirm it, but I refused to let any harm come to my mate.

And then a light bulb went off in my head causing my ears to shoot up. "He's half-human!" I blurted out. I thought maybe if I said he was half human my grandfather would be more receptive to our union.

"A half-breed..." I watched as Gramps curled a digit against his bottom lip in thought. "So, that's what I was sensing... interesting."

"You're not mad?" I asked curious about his reaction.

"No... This is something quite unexpected. I never met a half-breed before..." There was a devious smirk forming across his face as he spoke. "I'm curious to learn more about him." He also seemed more at ease at the idea that Sasuke was only half human.

He had walked away from me while in thought before pausing and abruptly turning on his heel, which damn near gave me a heart attack.

"I will give the both of you, my blessing."

"You will?!"

He nodded and I felt all the tension that I was harboring dissipate.

"Can I go now?" I whined. My mate was waiting for me, and I wanted to tell him the great news!

He snorted, "I know you're eager to get back to your mate but I'm having you prepare here. I'm not having a repeat at the arena. You need to take our traditions- blah blah blah."

I stopped listening but continued to nod before throwing a couple of, "Yups." in there.

"You're not listening to a word I'm saying. Are you?"

"Yup." I earned a slap to the back of my head right there.

As my grandfather began scolding me for my lack of attention, I found myself drifting off again, he shouted, "Pay attention, you ungrateful brat!"

Although it was difficult for him to get angry, I found it amusing to see him lose his cool.

Even his long red hair had bristled out, reminding me of an angry cat.

---

That evening Gramps made me stay there and forced me to go through all the dos and don'ts for tonight. I think he was punishing me for what he believed had happened between me and my mate.

Once night came, we entered the dining room together; we found that we were not the first to arrive. My kin were already there, waiting for us.

I spotted that familiar maroon mop of hair and made my way towards Gaara, who was wearing a kimono that matched his eyes. As Gramps and I went in different directions, Granddad made a beeline right to Pervy Uncle Jiraiya.

I watched as they began to talk, but then Uncle stopped mid-convo to wave in my direction. I guess they were talking about me, but I ignored them and went to speak to my kin.

"Hey, Gaara what's up?" I embraced him with a side hug. He was the only one of my kin who matched me in height, us two being the shortest out of our friend group.

"Hey, I'm still trying to wrap my head around this whole engagement. What happened to that long speech you gave us about never marrying and enjoying your freedom as a bachelor?"

I shrugged, "You're the second one to ask me that."

"Maybe because you made this entire speech in front of the village during your first arena fight for all to witness."

I laughed, "Yeah, I did do that, whelp..." I paused to scratch my head. "I guess he was the exception."

"Oh really?" He did not sound convinced. "I can't wait to meet this mate that was able to change your mind." He had put extra emphasis on the word your, and I don't know why but the way he said it made me feel offended.

I stuck my tongue out and he quickly jabbed an elbow in my side.

"Behave." He muttered.

"Where's Kiba and Deidara?"

"Kiba refused to come and Deidara stayed to console him or tease him, it depends on the weather with that guy." A heavy sigh came along with that statement. I could tell he was done with both of them.

"Aww," I paused as the scent of sandalwood and saffron filled my nostrils.

I felt my heart picking up speed even the thought of him in the same room as I sent a wave of joy flooding my body.

"Can we..."

"It's okay go." He subtly jerked his head in my mate's direction.

I watched as Sasuke calmly scanned the room with his piercing black gaze. Despite his stoic exterior, he appeared confident and at ease.

His kimono fit him perfectly, suggesting that whoever guessed his measurements did an excellent job.

He arrived just in time as people began to take their seats, preparing for the celebration to begin.

With my arm waving side to side, I called out, "Sasuke!" Our eyes met and the world around me seemed to stop.

I would have waited a lifetime for him, though he didn't know it, before I knew it my feet were moving of their own accord. We stood facing each other.

"I hope you weren't too bored without me." I felt like a toddler fidgeting underneath his piercing gaze, my smile was from the nervousness I felt.

"I managed. Is everything alright? You seem to be in better spirits." Though subtle I saw the corner of his mouth tug upward as he spoke.

I gave a nod. "Gramps said tonight he's given us his blessing."

I watched mesmerized when his mask slipped, but just as it did it was back again.

"C'mon you can have a seat next to me," there was electricity as my fingers skimmed down his palm and in between his pale ones. I admit I was a little surprised he let me drag him along.

My kin watched in annoyance that we were the last to be seated at our engagement ceremony. They considered it rude.

"We need to hurry, we're sitting next to Gramps," I said to myself as I saw my grandfather's lips purse disapprovingly. I had just broken one of the many rules on his list of things not to do. We were the last ones to take our seats.

As soon as we claimed our seats, I chose to tell Sasuke about the meal we would be expecting.

"I must warn ya... The food that's served tonight is a traditional Kitsune meal we don't have often only for special occasions. You don't have to eat it. You just got to look like you're eating it."

The look I received said it all.

"You need not worry about me..." As I listened. His voice sounded different, it wasn't flat or crisp this time.

He seemed relaxed letting his natural tone come through it was smooth and deep. I fought to keep my smile from growing, oh yeah, he was in for a surprise with this meal.

"Fine! Don't say I didn't warn ya."

"Is it that terrible?" He spoke with that same smooth deep cadence as he returned my smile which caused a small dip to form below his right cheek. Gawd, this man...

"You'll see..." I said in a sing-song voice.

"Now you piqued my interest! You can't just deliver a foreboding message like that and not tell me. Is it insects, lizard eggs, or is it something more exotic like human flesh?"

I chuckled, "No, nothing like that." Much to my surprise, he moved closer to me causing our arms to touch. "Oops, sorry," he said with a light chuckle. I don't know why this made me feel nervous.

I looked away afraid I might do something impulsive like kiss him.

Here we go. I thought as the room fell silent and six servers walked in carrying silver platters covered with matching lids.

As soon as the platter made its way to our table and the lid was lifted, I could see the line of questioning he had. "It's not baby hearts..." I whispered before adding. "It's rabbit."

My kin grabbed their fair share of organs. Sasuke doing the same. He was good at adapting, he looked like a natural.

As everyone grabbed enough to fill their plates.

They turned their attention to Granddad, waiting for him to either approve or reject our bond. With elegance, he lifted the wooden chalice towards the heavens and glanced at us before speaking.

His powerful voice filled the entire room.

"We have all waited patiently for this day, blah blah blah." I stopped listening again but watched as he took the first sip passing it along to me, I took a sip handing the cup to Sasuke.

Our fingers briefly touched as he took the cup, I got the sense he was telling me he'd be alright.

He drank from the cup with ease handing it along to the next. Once the last drop was gone was our cue to eat.

Sasuke did not waver. He ate his meal which I expected him to chew to help pass the time, but once he noticed I was watching he ate another giving me a smirk.

Happy with how things were going, I playfully bumped shoulders with him, before catching myself from biting my lower lip hard enough to draw blood.

"You're one of us now... You drank the poison." I joked, but deep down I was proud. He took to our customs with no complaints or disgust.

---

Walking back to the room was a mix of celebration and fun.

I couldn't contain my emotions any longer and wanted nothing more than to kiss him as we walked side by side.

I don't know why I grabbed his kimono and pushed him against a nearby wall.

He wasn't mad, more like amused.

In this way, I stood on the tips of my toes kissing him deeply. I wanted him to want me as I felt him up. "Naruto-" I ignored whatever he was trying to say. There was no stopping me.

As our lips met, a rush of emotions surged through me. It felt like a small victory, a moment of connection that I had been longing for.

At first, his hands remained at his side, but soon I felt his touch, his warm hands grazing my skin. His fingers found their way to my backside, firmly gripping and squeezing my buttock, sending a shiver down my spine. It was a bold move, unexpected yet exhilarating.

But then, without warning, he did something that caught me off guard. He began to lift me off the ground, causing me to gasp in surprise. "Whoa!" I cried out, instinctively grabbing hold of his broad shoulders for support. The sudden elevation added an exciting twist to our passionate encounter, making my heart race with anticipation.

"That's better," he whispered.

This was the first time I had been carried in this manner. Wrapping my arms around his shoulders, while I locked my ankles together and held on tightly with my thighs.

He effortlessly carried me to the bedroom while our mouths remained connected in an intimate dance. I felt him reaching for the doorknob before kicking the door in.

He threw me to my bed as he untied the belt to his kimono. As he moved closer, I couldn't help but notice his well-defined physique, a testament to the years he had spent training and fighting. His lean muscles were chiseled, a result of his dedication and hard work.

My desire to touch him grew stronger with each passing moment as if drawn to the undeniable strength radiating from his body. I mimicked his actions as he climbed onto the mattress with his knees until he was hovering over me.

The anticipation in the air was killing me, as our eyes locked, a silent understanding passing between us. I was ready. In that moment, time was irrelevant. He leaned in, his lips brushing against mine, and I reciprocated the gesture, our mouths opening in unison.

Our tongues danced together, exploring the depths of each other's mouths. The kiss intensified; he was like fire, and I desperately wanted to be devoured by him. We lost ourselves, and our bodies rolled together, as the world around us faded into oblivion.

It was in that passionate haze that I realized I needed to remove my underwear. My hands trembled as I fumbled with the elastic, desperate to free myself of any barriers between us. Every second felt like an eternity as I struggled, my focus solely on the task at hand.

Finally, the last obstacle was overcome, and I discarded my underwear, casting it aside like a forgotten memory. With our bodies fully united, we continued to explore the depths of one another's skin, our bond growing stronger with each passing moment.

In this intimate encounter, we could take our time and map out every curve and dip in each other's body.

Instincts took over and I ran my hand up his chest to his shoulder and down his right arm. I could feel his muscles bulge against my fingertips. I could feel him watching me curiously.

I took his hand bringing his fingers to my parted lips before sucking on his index and middle finger.

His breath hitched and he closed his eyes as I savored the taste of him.

His other hand came up to caress my cheek, sending shivers through my body. I smiled up at him and released his fingers, looking deeply into his eyes.

As I spread my legs, I brought his hand to my rear. He understood what I wanted, and gingerly he inserted his first digit inside of me it tingled at first but that soon turned to burning. I was not expecting that, and it didn't help his finger was long.

"You're alright." He froze ready to withdraw his hand.

"Mhm."

"You sure?" His tone was skeptical, he was not convinced.

"Don't stop." He remained frozen. "Please." He inched deeper. I began to clear my throat trying to cover up my sounds of discomfort.

By now my eyes were shut and sealed.

"Relax." I looked up at him, "I need you to relax, okay." I found myself nodding. My body was taut expecting there to be pain lots of pain.

I took a few deep drags in and out. I kept repeating inhaling and exhaling. I felt my body relaxing and that's when another finger slid inside of me.

He began to move them at a snail's pace, his fingers creating an uncomfortable ache back there as he slid them back and forth.

When I looked back up at him he was gnawing on his bottom lip. With a look of pensiveness on his face I realized he was just as nervous as I felt.

So, I did what I had to do to break the tension. I began to moan for him to go deeper and harder.
He hesitated at first, and I could feel his gaze on me.

"Don't stop," I begged.

I could sense he was enjoying the sound and the thought of taking control.

I think whatever reserve he had he chucked that and withdrew his hand. I knew what was coming. I have to remember to breathe. He had grabbed a pillow and tapped my hips so I would lift up.

When I complied, he slid the pillow underneath me while also being mindful of my tail. I felt the weight shift on the mattress as he positioned himself between my legs again.

This was it, there was no turning back now... I thought.

I could feel those midnight pools looking down at me to see how I was doing. All I felt was pain. So much pain it shot from my tail through my vertebrae up to my throat! I fought hard to keep my body from running away in response to it.

He wasn't even fully in! That was just the tip! I knew he sensed my discomfort, and he was about to pull away but I had grabbed on his waist.

His breath was strained, and his arms were shaking supporting his upper body as he hovered over me.

"Don't stop." I moaned louder and pushed my hips against his, urging him to take what he wanted. Before I knew it, he pushed himself deeper inside of me.

I had been joking back at his apartment about his size, but I should have been very scared. His size made the pain ten times worse.

His movements were awkward and stiff as he still attempted to fall into an adequate rhythm.

I don't know if his attention was deliberate, but he had changed his angle and...

Hello!

"Oh, gawds! Sasuke." This felt a hundred times better than masturbating! It felt so good that I was captivated by it.

At that moment, an overwhelming exhilaration surged through my veins, igniting a fire within me and causing my inner thighs to shake.

The intensity of the sensation caused an involuntary twitch in my body, as another surge of heat enveloped every inch of my being. It was unexpected, yet undeniably pleasurable.

With each forceful thrust, delivered at that particular angle, a passionate response erupted within me.

The pleasure was so profound that my body couldn't help but writhe in response to the electrifying sensation.

Every movement, every touch, felt deliberate and it was an opportunity to delve into uncharted territory, to discover new realms of pleasure and connection.

Each touch, each caress, served as a gateway to unexplored depths, beckoning me to surrender to the raw intensity of the moment. I wanted him to go further and harder.

I was his to claim.

He responded to my moans by swiftly hooking his arm underneath my right knee, effortlessly bringing my leg up to my chest.

With each pound, his thrusts grew more vigorous, pushing deeper and harder into me. The intensity of our connection amplified as he moved faster and faster, sending waves of pleasure coursing through my body.

The growing arousal within me became undeniable, aching for release.

As the tempo of his thrusting escalated, I could feel my body quivering in ecstasy, building towards an imminent climax.

Finally, as the pinnacle of pleasure washed over me, I surrendered to the overwhelming sensation, embracing the euphoria that consumed every fiber of my being.

His own completion was brought about as a result of this. As we gazed into each other's eyes, I fell asleep next to him.

I was a virgin no more. 

Chapter 9: 𝙲𝚘𝚗𝚗𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 Sasuke'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

I didn't have to use my Sharingan to know what was coming next...

Abruptly, I felt his hand grab me by the front of my kimono, and slam me against the wall behind.

I felt a smirk pulling at the corner of my mouth as he inched closer.

He used his tip-toes to meet my lips halfway. His kiss was sure as he engulfed my mouth.

"Naruto-" I tried to speak but my words were silenced by his lips.

My hands felt heavy at my side. I felt uneasy like a Genin on their first mission. As I realized that this was my first kiss. Even though I knew it was coming I still felt apprehensive.

If this was anybody else I might have shoved them off of me, but as our kiss deepened that apprehension faded. It was like my hands had a mind of their own.

They began to explore his body, mapping every curve and dip as if it were a new continent waiting to be explored.

Instinctively, my fingers began to trace the lines of his spine, the dips of his waist, and the curves of his hips, each touch igniting a spark within.

Our mouths moved in perfect harmony, as our bodies pressed together as if trying to meld into one. At that moment, nothing else in the world mattered except for Naruto.

The blonde had flooded my mind and all my senses.

I decided then what I was about to do next.

"Whoa!" He cried

I clasped him by his backside and without much effort I lifted him off his feet. Instinctively he wrapped his legs around my midriff while simultaneously locking his ankles.

His arms embraced my shoulders as I held him. Naruto peered deep into my eyes taken aback by this.

"That's better," I whispered. I felt my breath picking up. There was no turning back.

My actions were fueled by a primal nature, and my body seemed to move on its own accord. The world around me was a blur as I carried him back, my grip on him tightening with each step.

I tossed him onto the mattress and began to undress, the look in his eyes unreadable.

As I let my kimono and loincloth fall to the ground, I couldn't shake the feeling that he was watching my every move, committing it to memory. It was equal parts exhilarating and unsettling.

Despite my initial reservations, I found myself drawn to him on the mattress. His eagerness to follow my lead and remove his robes only added to the tension between us.

I couldn't help but feel a sense of amusement at his eagerness, having seen him naked several times before. But this time, there was a different energy, a spark that I couldn't resist.

As I watched his chest rise and fall and heard him swallow, I couldn't resist closing the gap between us and capturing his mouth in a deep, passionate kiss.

Even his flavor was different now. I could feel him fidgeting with his underwear as he tried to multitask between our shared kiss and his underwear.

After a couple of attempts, he had finally freed himself from his restraints. My temper rose as my tongue slipped past his lips, and he began to gently suck.

His touch was electric and I couldn't resist pressing my body against his. Every inch of my skin was on fire as he explored every corner of my body. We couldn't get enough of each other, the intensity growing with each passing moment. Our kiss never faltered even when I climbed on top of him.

It was when we finally parted that he took my hand guiding my middle and pointer fingers to his parted lips before devouring and sucking on them. He teased both digits with his tongue before giving them another playful suck.

This caused goosebumps to travel down my arms,  as my mind took me through all the possibilities. How could something simple entice such a response out of me?

We were silent as he released my digits from that devious mouth. He smiled at me as I traced each whisker with my other hand.

He watched me before spreading his legs to quietly communicate what he wanted me to do, and slowly brought the same hand he had given attention to earlier with his mouth, and glided it to his bottom. Our eyes locked as he gave a slight nod.

I could feel my heart picking up as I subconsciously gnawed on my lower lip.

I had no clue what I was doing but he trusted me. I thought about stopping this as I hovered by his opening.

He trusted me. I swallowed my fear before slowly inserting my index inside of him.

It was warm, a type of warmth like a blanket wrapping around me, it was easily addicting and tight.

During this, my bangs had fallen in front of my face, as I tried to get a look at him. His face was distorted pinched with pain.

"You're alright." I froze not going any further, and was fully ready to call it quits, but then he made an, "Mhm," sound that was far from convincing. His face was still ripped with pain.

"You sure?"

"Don't stop." He said through gritted teeth.

I still refused to move.

He followed that with a pleading. "Please."

Slowly, I slid my index finger in deeper as the walls around it tightened and constricted the foreign appendage inside of it, gingerly I slid my middle finger inside.

Naruto's eyes were closed as he threw his head back. He made noises that sounded like pain.

"Relax." I tried calming him. He brought his head back to me, "I need you to relax, okay." I told
him again. The time the blonde's face loosened up as he nodded.

I still gave him a second to adjust to having both inside, before moving them in an attempt to help ease the tightness.

I couldn't tell if this was causing him more agony, but his facial expression made it clear that he was in immense pain.

I hesitated, wondering if I was making the situation worse, but then I heard a low, guttural moan escape his lips, taking me by surprise.

"Don't stop."

His moans grew as I continued. I had a feeling I could not explain but I found my breathing picking up, and I had to swallow a few times to keep my throat from going dry. This wouldn't do, I truly wanted more. It didn't help that he kept telling me to go deeper and harder. I withdrew my hand my self-control gone.

I needed a way to get his rear higher for easier access. I scanned the room for something before landing on a pillow that would help.

He responded quickly, lifting his lower half as I directed and I was able to slide a pillow underneath him for the added support. He seemed to understand exactly what I needed and was willing to cooperate, making the process smooth and efficient. That was much better I thought as I moved closer positioning myself between his thighs.

This was it, there was no turning back now... I thought. With one last final glance. I pushed the head of my member through that ring of muscle. The sensation was... All I felt was the walls from being inside there, hugging me in all the right places.

The blonde responded by tensing up and trying to run away from the sudden invasion inside his body. My size was thicker than the size of two fingers. So I understood his need to try and escape from the source of discomfort, this was all the answer I needed. I was ready to pull out but was swiftly grabbed by my waist. In doing this it caused me to go deeper inside...

Gawd!

"Don't stop." His moans grew with passion while he thrust back on my member. Everything was so warm and taut compressing me. I became a slave to the sensation and the friction. The noise I made was involuntary. 

It took everything within me to keep from chucking it all to the wind and thrusting like some depraved sex fiend.

He moved against me creating the sweet friction my body craved.

My heart was pounding and my breaths came in short gasps as I tried to catch my breath. The oppressive heat seemed to seep into every pore of my body. My skin was drenched and I could feel sweat cascading down my face, causing me to tilt my head towards the ceiling and my back to arch.

"Oh, gawds! Sasuke." He cried. The way he said my name I wanted nothing more than to tear him apart.

He was a fierce lover, unafraid to give as much as he received. With every thrust to his body, the blonde took it and returned it in kind. His body responded to his mind's every command. He was all mine, completely surrendering himself to our passion and desire.

---

As my eyes slowly opened, the memories of the previous night came flooding back. I remembered the gentle touches, the moaning of my name on his lips, and the intense connection we shared.

I couldn't help but smile as I looked down at those messy blonde locks resting on my chest. I knew that this was the start of something new.

I laid on my back while Naruto was pressed flush against my side just like a canned sardine, unwilling to budge even when I tried to shift away from him.

One of his legs was slung on top of mine possessively. As I lay there, the calming presence of the blonde beside me, I realized the true value of peace.

The constant noise and chaos of everyday life even inside my head had taken its toll on me mentally and emotionally. I had forgotten what it was like to feel at ease.

But at that moment, with Naruto's soft breaths in the background, I finally felt a sense of tranquility I had been missing for years. It was a reminder that sometimes, we all need a break from the chaos and noise, and that true calmness can be found in the simplest moments.

Despite the pleasant change of scenery, I couldn't shake the feeling that I had unfinished business waiting for me back in Konoha. I knew that if I didn't return to my village soon, they would send someone to search for me, causing unnecessary disruption.

I knew that if a shinobi were to discover this place, it could lead to another war.

The fear and prejudice towards their kind would only result in senseless violence and persecution.

If anyone from Konoha happened to stumbled upon this place while searching for me I would be responsible. As a ninja, I have been trained to always be aware of my surroundings and not leave any trace of my presence.

However, upon reflecting on the events, I realized that I may not have been as cautious as I thought while searching for Naruto. I'd admit I didn't think about covering my tracks.

The thought of him or any of the others being discovered or hurt because of my actions disturbed me. I couldn't bear the guilt of being responsible for any harm that may come to them.

Just then I heard the blonde let out a soft moan, my eyes landing back on his face.

Even in his sleep, he had a soft smile etched on his features. Gently, I placed a hand on his shoulder giving it a soft shake. He responded with an annoyed grunt fighting against my hand.

"Mm, Sasuke..." He whispered. This time, I moved my hands to his ear, and let the pads of my fingers softly brush the tip of it.

Instantly, Naruto's ear began to flick my digits away as he stirred for a brief moment before cuddling even harder against me.

"Naruto," I felt myself whisper. "Wake up."  I could feel his breath change no longer was it at a slow and steady pace.

"No! I don't wanna," he cried.

"I need to go," I stated calmly. In response, his head shot up, "Go? Go where?" He sat completely up on his bed. His expression was that of shock.

"I need to go back to my village and tie up a few loose ends," I said with a heavy sigh.

I could see the tears forming in his eyes as he struggled to hold back his emotions. But I knew what he was thinking that I was leaving him and never coming back. But little did he know, the thought of not returning was the furthest thing from my mind.

There was this dull ache at the thought of leaving him behind, but I knew I had to go. This was not about me anymore.

"I know it may seem like I am running away, but I assure you, I intend to protect you and your people. I just need to make sure I am not leading anyone to this place.

I need you to understand that I am doing everything I can to keep you all safe. I promise I will return as soon as I can." I watched as he lowered his head, but I had curled a finger underneath his chin tilting his gaze up to me, "I swear to you. I won't be gone for long ."

I knew that this promise to him was important, but there was another issue that weighed heavily on my mind: Sakura.

I couldn't shake off the feeling that she most likely told the entire village of our engagement by now, and Tsunade and her family would be expecting a wedding.

I knew I would have to tell her the truth. I found somebody and maybe one day she would forgive me for using her, but for now, I had to focus on keeping my promise to him.

It was a delicate balance, but I was determined to make things right.

I found myself doing things I never thought I would do, taking risks, and living in the moment. The blonde had a way of bringing out my adventurous side and pushing me out of my comfort zone.

With him, I experienced new things and discovered a side of myself I never knew existed.

"You better come back or ill just have to hunt your ass down and drag you home."

"I wouldn't expect anything less." I peered deep into his gaze.

The chemistry between us was undeniable, and I couldn't resist the pull toward him. With my finger still under his chin, I leaned in to claim his lower lip, our mouths caught in an intimate dance. 

In between our kissing Naruto had wrapped his arms around my neck deepening the kiss.

It was a moment of pure bliss, and I followed my instincts without hesitation. I wanted to make it clear that this was my choice, and I wanted him to have no doubts in his mind about the bond we shared.

The moment I saw him, I knew he had me. Even before the fight happened, he had caught my gaze and I couldn't look away.

There was a certain intensity in his eyes that drew me in, and I couldn't help but feel drawn to him. This was new to me all over it.

Despite the awkward silence, I continued to prepare myself for the day ahead. I couldn't bear to see the pain in his eyes, knowing it was because I decided to leave.

It was a difficult choice, but I knew it was for the best. I just hoped it didn't have to hurt so much.

Once I was fully dressed I could not look at him as I stood ready to leave.  As I walked forward I was tackled by him he hugged me from behind.

I could feel his arms wrap around me, holding me tightly. Despite my attempts to pull away, I couldn't help but feel comforted by his touch. As we stood there, locked in an embrace, I couldn't help but wonder if this was the last time I would feel his warmth. With a heavy heart, I continued on my journey back home, leaving behind my now-fiance and the village of demons.

 

Chapter 10: 𝙳𝚎𝚜𝚙𝚎𝚛𝚊𝚝𝚎𝚕𝚢 𝚃𝚛𝚢𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚝𝚘 𝙶𝚎𝚝 𝙱𝚊𝚌𝚔

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴+, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

As I reached the waterfall, I spotted Sakura's familiar chin-length pink waves. Her hair as well as her orchid-print kimono stood out against the lush green backdrop.

She stood solemnly near a patch of grass and earth that had been ironed and compressed during my sparring match with Naruto.  I watched as she bent down to let both her fingers touch the patch.

She seemed to be completely absorbed in observing this disturbed section of earth where the land meets the water. She was so engrossed that she didn't even notice my arrival.

"What are you doing here?" I said, startling her from her thoughts.

She turned to face me, her eyes wide as if she had seen a ghost. I wonder if she had been here looking for me.

She blurted out, "You've been gone for two days," her tone had a hint of shock and worry. She asked, "Where have you been, and were you attacked?"

Subconsciously, she glanced back at the impression and then my attire. I had put my stealth uniform back on. The thought of the sparring match flashed through my mind, of me putting the blonde in a reverse chokehold.

That was the first time something more than just a fight had been coaxed out of me. I imagined his back pressed against me. I could feel every slow steady breath and the smell of his hair. I could still feel his tail slipping between my legs suggestively.

With a cold and abrupt tone, I told her, "It was nothing." I then walked past her, knowing that if I avoided her questions, it would only increase her suspicions. However, I needed her to leave this place because it was sacred to me, and it felt strange to see another person intruding on it.

She sighed, following behind me. We walked in silence, with Sakura trailing me like a miserable shadow, as I glanced back. Her head was down, and her lips were pressed in a thin line. Sakura found this place because I was lazy. I would need to finish concealing my trail later.

I could hear myself groan internally as I asked, "Does anybody else know about this place?"

Silence was what greeted me.

I shouted. "Well, do they?" It was a simple yes or no answer. I hated it when she acted this way, it was like a child would, appearing sheepish under my gaze.

"I was worried... So, I came looking for you. Alone," she said. Her voice was barely above a whisper. She had seen the spot where the spar took place and might've thought I had been injured or worse. This was also a good sign she had yet to bring attention to other shinobi or the Hokage for that matter.

 

Then, she added, "I told Tsunade-dono that you weren't feeling well."

As a result, my steps faltered. She had lied to our Hokage for me. She did not have to. In any case, Tsunade would not need an explanation for my absence it was good to know that I had more time. Gratitude filled my body. "There was no need for you to do that," was my cold response.

"Figured whatever you had to do was important." She said with a frown.

It made me feel awful... I respected Sakura. Despite our complicated relationship, I considered her a close friend. She was a former teammate of mine. We had been through a lot together the death of friends, as well as the destruction of our home.

I stopped walking to lock eyes were her. She deserved the truth.

Once she had my full attention, she spoke but her tone was demanding. "You need to tell me what happened Sasuke, please." As I thought about how she might react, I realized that Sakura wouldn't be as understanding as I had hoped. Telling her the truth, which was that I got engaged to a demon, wouldn't make sense to her.

She would more than likely think that I had lost my mind or that someone was controlling me. I also knew that she would want to help me and would think that telling the Hokage would be the only way to help. I knew Sakura too well.

"All that matters is that I took care of it," abruptly I turned away from her and continued heading back to Konoha.

She stood still, probably trying to make sense of my strange behavior, as my mistake was not trying to be as convincing as I thought.

"Are you coming?" I called out while looking back.

I watched her body jostle at the sound of my voice, and her feet quickly started shuffling behind me. She moved as fast as her kimono would allow.

Upon our return to Konoha, I slowed down my pace and allowed her to walk alongside me. She raised her eyebrows but remained calm walking beside me. It was apparent that we had caught the attention of a few onlookers.

Perhaps a couple of weeks ago, it would have seemed like two friends strolling together, but since the repopulation program was announced, any young man and woman walking side-by-side was considered a sign of engagement or courtship.

Though subtle I felt her arm brush mine, each touch like a splinter. I moved away creating as much distance as I could. My mind wasn't into it. I could feel the tension between us growing, as she continued to try and close the gap between us.

But I was determined to keep my distance, to avoid any further physical contact. My mind was preoccupied with thoughts of escape and avoiding any potential consequences. I knew I needed to find a way to leave without causing a stir or inciting a search for my whereabouts. The forest seemed like my only refuge and I longed to disappear into its depths once again.

Faking my death was an option.

"Tsunade wants to see the both of us whenever you are feeling better." As she spoke her green eyes glanced at my face likely to see my reaction, and then back at the road ahead of us.

I felt my knuckles turn white at the thought of facing the Hokage. I knew that she was the last person I wanted to see right now, especially now. The Hokage would press about our engagement.  In her eye the sooner I was married off the better.

---

So, here we were back in the Hokage office sitting across from her, it was only at Sakura's request that I was here. I was planning on avoiding the Hokage as long as I could. I had enough time to change into my regular clothes.

"I heard about the good news," the blonde said.

Just then, a much smaller hand attempted to hold mine. As soon as I saw Sakura's hand, I withdrew mine from her grasp as if it were hot.

Subconsciously, I crossed my arms over my chest and glared at Tsunade-dono's desk, my eyes fixed on a particular spot. I couldn't hide my true feelings, not even from them. 

I could see both sets of eyes burning into me.
"Sakura told me you weren't feeling well."

I said nothing, the less I said the better. Her honey-colored gaze bore into my own. She stared me down and I figured to some degree she did not believe Sakura.

Just then, Sakura made a noise as if she was about to say something. Gaining both of our attention. "Um, that was a lie," her voice was meek, and she refused to make eye contact with either of us.

"Wait, what?" Tsunade was caught off guard. The same was true for me.

"I lied!" She cried. My answer was all that she wanted. In her face, I could see it plainly, her eyes were pleading with me. All she wanted was the truth.

"Ever since your proposal, you've been behaving strangely." Her face was flushed. Her eyes brimming with unshed tears.

I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins as I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I pulled out all my training and experience, and so leaning over my seat, and taking hold of her hands.

I spoke to her calmly and steadily, reassuring her and guiding her through her emotions with my words. "This is all new to me. Just a couple of weeks ago, I was an assassin. That was all I knew. Now everybody expects me to marry and start a family. This is going to take some time. All I ask is for your patience." I watched as her eyes switched between my dark gaze as she scanned my face.

"Hi," I said softly gracing her with a smile.

Her face began to heat up.  She got what she wanted my undivided attention and an answer.

"So where have you been." I heard Tsunade inquire.

"I went to clear my head." There was some truth to it. I had gone to clear my head, but I didn't expect things to take the drastic turn that they did. I deliberately left out the wrestling, engaging, and having sex with a demon part. If only my peers knew, they wouldn't think I was boring now.

Tsunade made a "hm" sound, sitting back in her seat.  All I saw was those sad blue pools flash through my mind when I abruptly released Sakura's hands and slumped back in my chair. I knew this was going to take longer than I originally thought.

"Well, now that you've both settled that, are you going to choose a date?" I hear Tsunade's voice cut through my frustrations.

The both of us exchanged looks.  I just shrugged. Giving Sakura a chance to take charge of the situation.

"I want us to sit and have dinner with my parents first before we set a date," she said. I let out a sigh and forced a smile, "Okay." That was the last thing I wanted to do. She and Tsunade began to discuss possible dates, as I zoned out. I started thinking about faking my death, I just needed to make it convincing enough.

---

On that particular night, Sakura was very persistent in her request that I have dinner with her parents. Despite my many refusals, she was not going to take no for an answer.

So, I found myself in my room dressed in the same suit she had bought for me after my pursuit of Naruto.

I can remember looking at myself in the mirror and endlessly adjusting my tie before giving up and sitting on the edge of my bed. The tie was becoming suffocating, like a noose.

Why did I have to conform to Konoha's standards and wear this uncomfortable piece of cloth around my neck? I thought about the other obligations and expectations I had to meet tonight and suddenly, removing the tie felt like a small act of rebellion against the pressures of Konoha.

I smirked to myself and left the room, feeling more confident and free without that suffocating tie.

I wondered what Naruto was doing, was he mad, or had he already moved on?

I had to cover my tracks. I decided to slip out that night and continue what I started. It was still early, so people were walking around on the village streets. But I knew how to go unnoticed. I remained in the shadows as I slipped away and went back to the forest.

I was extremely aware of each step I took. I don't know what I was hoping to see, but that night it was just me. I stood at the spot and brushed my hand over the grass impression, taking one last moment. Then I began to disturb the spot, covering up the evidence.

I carefully removed any traces of my presence, erasing any sign that I was ever there. I didn't want anyone else to know about this spot, this special place that I had discovered. It was my secret, my escape from this world.

As I left, I couldn't help but feel a sense of loss, knowing that I may never return to this tranquil spot again.

I wanted nothing more than to leave and go back to Naruto.

Now it was the time to plan my death on my way to The Haruno's home.

 

Chapter 11: 𝙴𝚖𝚘𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗𝚜

Notes:

Thank you all! For the support and love. I am still in shock!

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴+, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

Dinner with the Haruno's was possibly more awkward than dinner with the Hyūga's. The pressure was so intense that it felt like it could break bones.

Sakura and Mebuki, my future wife's mother, tried their best to make me feel welcome, but her husband, Kizashi, seemed unsure about me. I don't think he was too fond of me. Perhaps he saw me as the one who caused his daughter so much despair.

"So, Sasuke," Kizashi spoke while looking at his bowl. His tone was cold.

"What caused the change of heart? Did you finally realize my daughter Is much too good for you?"

"Dad, please don't!" Sakura wailed, her face pinched with embarrassment.

"Traditionally when a young man asks for a daughter's hand in marriage, he consults the father first... Sakura, I guess your fiancé doesn't find us important enough for that."

I sat at the dining table, feeling the tension between Kizashi and me. I knew I had hurt his pride because I failed to ask for permission for his daughter's hand in marriage. As my lips pressed together, I thought about telling him the truth - that I had no intention of marrying his daughter and was only using her to buy me some time.

However, I knew that wouldn't go over well. Trying to diffuse the situation, I turned my attention to the fancy white and blue porcelain bowl of rice that my future mother-in-law had placed in front of me.

"Thank you," I told her causing the blonde-haired woman to blush. She just nodded, turning away from me. I could see the similarities Sakura and her mother shared, they had the same forehead and facial features.

Despite the awkwardness, I couldn't help but appreciate the effort she had put into creating a perfectly shaped dome of rice.

"I hope you enjoy your meal we made fish with veggies and rice," Sakura proclaimed as she desperately tried to change the subject. Once they were finished serving us the mother-and-daughter duo had a seat.

Sakura sat next to me and Mebuki next to her husband. Once they were comfortably seated, I started to speak.

"My apologies, Kizashi-san. In my excitement, I forgot to consider you and your wife's feelings." Although I knew how to manipulate people to get what I wanted, I lacked empathy.

Most people didn't notice this because they were too focused on my words and body language.

However, my apologies lacked any real substance, just like the empty dinner plates between the four of us.

I could feel my heart race as Kizashi's gaze bore into mine. His graying hair and lined appearance made him appear even more menacing.

His intense scrutiny made me feel uneasy and self-conscious about my appearance. I found myself glancing down at my unbuttoned shirt and wrinkled pants, from visiting the waterfall before coming straight here.

Unexpectedly, I felt underdressed and out of place here. I heard a loud snort come from Kizashi which snapped me back to reality and I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks as he continued to scrutinize my face. I was infuriated by his feelings of superiority.

"Excitement... Can Uchiha's even get excited? Or feel for that matter." I did not know what the hell that was supposed to mean. His prejudice was evident in his tone. I don't know if it was just me or if he felt that way towards my clan, but I knew If I shoved my bowl down his throat, I was sure he wouldn't be doing much talking then.

"Father, please!" I heard Sakura's desperate pleas.

Despite my pride, I knew what to say to make him eat those words, I gave a small frown and downcasted my gaze.

"It's true what you say. After losing my family, clan, and alternately my identity, it made me cold and distant from everyone I know. In the past, I relied only on myself, but I want to change, start a new life, and perhaps even gain a family that can help me navigate through the same world that has hurt me." I said with an air of sadness. Kizashi had lowered his head and his shoulders slumped.

I believed that my words had affected him deeply. Good. As I glanced around the table, I noticed both Sakura and her mother gazing at me with tears in their eyes. I had played off their sympathy.

From that moment on I had them eating out the palm of my hand while a sense of power filled me. It was intoxicating, and I found myself feeling invincible.

After the dinner date, everything went smoothly. The Haruno's were more susceptible to me being their future son-in-law.

On the second and alternately the third dinner date with her parents, they both welcomed me, and they even settled on a wedding date. I had three weeks to plan my death.

That's when the wedding was supposed to take place. Now was just the task of maintaining the facade as a dedicated fiancé. I treated this as any other mission.

However, as the days went by, I started to feel a sense of guilt. Naruto's influence was seeping into me, causing me to second-guess my actions.

The first thing I did when I saw him at the arena was tell him what he wanted to hear.

There were certain aspects of my life that I omitted from my narrative. For instance, I didn't reveal that I had somehow gotten engaged to Sakura. I should have told him, but I didn't. I tried to convince myself this engagement was a calculated decision, and in doing so I was able to bide my time.

Despite my actions of omitting the truth, I tried to justify them by reasoning with myself. I convinced myself that it was necessary to deceive everyone if I wanted to achieve my goals and find a way back.

I never thought I would find a sense of belonging with demons, but during the engagement party with Naruto, I felt a strong camaraderie. It was a refreshing change from the strained relationships I had with my own people. He was the first person I had truly enjoyed spending time with, and I couldn't help but feel grateful for the unexpected bond we shared...

I had to get back...

I rationalized that lying and deceiving was better than risking the lives of Naruto or his people.

However, deep down, I knew that my actions were not without consequences. The guilt weighed heavily on me, making it difficult to reconcile my actions with the person I wanted to be.

---

That night as I lay in my bed staring at my ceiling. I realized that I had become someone the younger me would have never imagined, and the weight of that truth was suffocating. I wanted to be better and do the right thing, a strained breath slipped from my lips while rolling onto my side, my gaze now fixed on the darkness of my room. It looked as I felt. Empty.

I felt my eyes narrow. Despite the guilt and the internal struggle, I was determined to return to him. No matter the cost. With him gone, I felt as if I had lost something.

The following morning, I was once again by Sakura's side, we were outside in the marketplace looking at all the flower arrangements, her wedding plans seemed trivial in comparison. I tried to listen and show interest, but my mind was constantly racing with ideas and fears.

The pressure to fake my death was consuming me, and I couldn't focus on anything else.

How could I make this plan work? Would anyone suspect that it was fake? The first week had already passed, and it was approaching the middle of the second week. I also felt no closer to finding a solution.

"You alright?" It took me a few seconds to realize she had stopped talking and was focused on me.

I nodded in reply.

"You seem preoccupied."

I don't know if the heavy sigh that escaped my lips was subconscious or intentional. I felt my internal mask slipping.

"Heh, I'm tired. I'm going to go lie down. I'll see you tonight." I forced a smile, leaning in to press my index and middle finger against her forehead before walking past her.

"Okay, get some rest," she said to my back. I could feel her gaze linger on me as she watched me leave.

---

Although it was still light outside, my apartment was dark when I entered. I had turned off all the lights. My apartment was my sanctuary, where I could relax and let my guard down. Without any hesitation, I walked straight to my room and crawled onto my mattress. Both my mind and body were exhausted.

I didn't intend to fall asleep, but I had. I did not know what time it was when I felt something brush my skin and, in that instant, my eyes shot open searching around my room.

I felt a sudden chill run through my body and my heart began to race. I quickly sat up and scanned my surroundings.

As I glanced around the room, my mind raced with thoughts of potential intruders. But then I noticed the culprit - a gust of wind had blown open my window. Relief washed over me as I closed the window and got back into bed, still feeling a bit unnerved. From then on, I made sure to double-check that all the windows were securely shut before going to sleep.

Before shutting my eyes that's when I heard movement in my room. Okay, now I knew someone was in here and I had a weapon within reach of my bed. As soon as I grabbed my katana the intruder was on top of me. I had my sword pressed against their throat.

It was the scent of oakmoss and lavender that caused the sword to fall slack in my hand. As my mood rose, my heart rate accelerated.

"Naruto?" I whispered.

I felt a rush of emotions as the blonde's warm lips met mine, his blue eyes glowing with intensity.

I couldn't believe how close we were, with the blade pressed against his throat.

But at that moment, all I could think about was his touch and the way he made me feel alive.

It was a kiss that held both danger and desire, and I couldn't resist the pull towards him. Everything else faded away as we lost ourselves in each other, our bodies pressed together in a passionate embrace.

I threw my katana to the side. He was the only thing on my mind.

I wanted to inquire about his presence and if anyone had seen him, but my thoughts were solely consumed by his delicate and alluring lips, which I couldn't help but long for.

With an overwhelming feeling of joy, I realized that he had returned to me. In the silence that enveloped us, my hands began to move of their own accord, gently removing his jacket and then his shirt.

Our kiss deepened, and his hands found their way into my hair, holding onto my locks with a newfound intensity. At that moment, words failed us, and all that mattered was the connection we shared and the sensation that grew between us.

The blonde ground his body against mine as our tongues danced. I hadn't realized just how much I missed his flavor, and it tingled throughout my body.

Our passion went wild as we tried desperately to merge on my mattress. He was moaning into my kiss, and the combination of his soft moans and the friction of our bodies ignited a fire within me. It was a sensation that I had longed for, and it finally felt like it was happening. How long had it been?

The sound of clothes being removed filled my room, creating a tantalizing atmosphere. The blonde and I, both eager to be rid of our barriers, clumsily fumbled with our pants and underwear.

I heard a faint chuckle escape from Naruto's lips, and as I gazed into his eyes, I noticed a hint of pink on his cheeks. His ears were down a sign indicating that he had succumbed to his vulnerability. Taking the initiative, I gently hooked the nook of his neck and pulled him towards me, initiating a deep and fervent kiss, followed by smaller possessive ones.

Breaking away from the kiss, I savored the flesh of his neck, dragging my tongue down his smooth skin, evoking a shiver down his spine. The taste of him, coupled with the intimacy of the gesture, intensified my craving. Taking my tongue, I guided it lower, kissing his collarbone and exploring his chest with my hands. I could feel his heart racing beneath my touch, and it made me hunger for more.

As I continued my sensual exploration, I lightly bit down on his nipple, eliciting a gasp from his lips. The combination of my tender kisses, gentle sucking, and teasing bites caused him to writhe.

He cupped my face, causing me to break away and look up at him. Our eyes met, and I felt a deep connection.

As he stared deeply into my eyes, he whispered, "I want you." My face grew hot, but I nodded in agreement.

And he proceeded to straddle me, our bodies entwined, I found myself captivated by his seductive presence. The feel of his soft skin against mine ignited a spark that threatened to consume us both.

I could feel my member slide inside him with ease, hm. The sensation was overwhelming. With our bodies intertwined, my hands dragged down his sides and rested on his waist. I could feel every contour of his anus. It was warm and tight, and I realized I had missed this. I missed being inside of him. I was filled with a sense of excitement and fulfillment.

Our movements became synchronized, as our bodies ground and thrust together in a symphony of pleasure.

Time seemed to stand still, as we immersed ourselves in our world nothing else mattered. It was a moment where inhibitions melted away and nothing, but pure desire ruled this place we created.

While on top of me, he rode me, and a heat began to generate throughout my body from the earnest up and down motion that I received on my head and shaft. At this rate, I fear I would not last much longer. He moved with eagerness coaxing me to respond in return.

I don't know what it was that overtook me, but within that moment I had bitten down on his collarbone, all the while thrusting upwards, my right hand moving between us as I stroked him in tune with our body's rhythm. I could tell he enjoyed that a lot.

He sucked in a deep breath, as his back curved and he began to moan loudly. I needed him to be quiet, for both our sakes because the walls of this place were thin, way too thin, but the thought had left me when the walls inside of him narrowed around my member. He responded to my thrusting in kind.

In that moment, we were no longer separate beings, but two halves of a whole. The sound of my mattress squeaking was a mere footnote in the story of our shared feelings.

And so, we continued to dance, our bodies moved to the rhythm of our own need, until the stars faded, and we were left breathless, but I was not done, I wanted to explore every angle inside of him.

I had flipped him onto his stomach, pressing myself against his rear. The muscles on his back curved as I leaned in, dragging my tongue down the dip. I heard the blonde gasp softly.

At a leisurely pace, my fingers ran through his silky tail, feeling the soft fur between each digit.

I moved it to the side, exposing his rear. The ring of muscles there flexed slightly, hinting at the pleasure that awaited me.

With purpose, I pushed my member through the ring of muscles. The sensation was exquisite, a tight squeeze that heightened my senses. The position felt amazing, a perfect combination of intimacy and power.

"Oh, gawd!" He repeated that one phrase under his breath like a mantra.

With each thrust, I could feel his body trembling beneath me. The friction was intense.

He began to call my name. I shushed him, and he quieted down for a second but then his cries grew again, causing me to shush him once more, warning him about my neighbors.

He had to bite down on my pillow to stifle his moans as my movements grew more frequent. I wanted to go deeper and harder. I would be the only one to claim him.

I increased the pressure of my motion by adjusting my angle, feeling the goosebumps rise on his skin. It felt amazing subconsciously I had licked my lips from it.

He let out a low guttural moan, his nails leaving deep imprints on my grey sheets.

At some point, he released my pillow from his mouth moaning my name over and over again. Well, so much for not letting my neighbors know I had a guest. I believed by now maybe even the entire northern district knew.

His body trembled as he reached his climax, and I continued to pleasure that sweet spot until he was completely spent. He had come to completion on my bed and his orgasm caused me to reach my climax soon after. We flopped on the bed, both of us staring at one another. His smile caused my face to soften.

"Did you miss me?" He said breathlessly. His blue eyes focused on me.

"Heh," I replied and received a light shove to my shoulder

"Well, that's not very convincing asshole."

I reached up brushing a couple of loose strands from his face. "What do you think."

"Did you come to drag me back?" I mused as I recalled his words.

"No, I just wanted to see you. When are you coming back?" He asked, and gently brushed the tip of his nose with mine.

"At the end of next week, I found a way to make it so that they won't search for me."

"Eh?" His curiosity peaked.

"I'm going to fake my death," I said blankly.

"Oh? That's one way," He chuckled. His chuckle caused me to smile. Only Naruto could see the positive side.

"How long are you going to stay?" If it was up to me, I would have had him stay forever, but I knew he couldn't.

"I can't stay too long. I'll be gone before the sun rises." His voice cracked and I could tell he was trying to hide his sadness. That caused a realization to hit me like a punch in the gut.

"What time is it?" I asked.

His voice rang with confusion. "It's nighttime?" I froze what if Sakura heard us? I'm sure she was looking for me. Especially since we were supposed to be trying out different flavors of wedding cakes that night. Ever since the wedding date. She had popped up everywhere not giving me a breather.

"Why'd ya ask? Do you want round two or somethin'?" He laughed. I had forgotten what my worries were about. His joke preoccupied my mind.

"Sure," I said and gleamed a mischievous smirk at him. I knew I wore him out. I felt him go stiff and break out in a cold sweat.

"Uh." His face turned red as he quickly averted his gaze.

"What you don't want me, now that you had me," I said with a mischievous grin as I pulled him closer and nibbled on his earlobe. He laughed and squirmed in my embrace. We lay in my bed, and he began to tell me about his week, and how Kiba had harassed him every day since my departure. I just listened and watched him. As he continued his story about Kiba, his facial expressions became more animated.

As he talked, I couldn't help but notice the way his hands moved. They were always in motion, tracing patterns in the air or gesturing to emphasize certain words. It was a captivating sight, and I found myself getting lost in the rhythm and flow of each digit.

His eyes met mine and he suddenly seemed hesitant. A look of uncertainty crossed his face. "Is this, okay?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. I hesitated for a moment, unsure what to say.

"Of course it's okay," I said, trying to reassure him. I think he might've thought I would get annoyed with him talking about Kiba.

"I'm here for you, remember that." I would kill for him.

He relaxed a little, but I could tell he was still unsure about how to proceed. "I just don't want to bore ya," he said, his voice filled with a mix of confusion and concern.

"You can never bore me" I replied, reaching out to gently stroke his cheek. "You're allowed to tell me about anything, including any frustrations or worries you might be having."

He let out a sigh of relief and nodded, as if acknowledging my words. "Thanks," he said, his voice still filled with uncertainty. "I just didn't want to make things awkward."

I smiled and gently kissed his forehead. "You're not making things awkward," I assured him. "You're being open and honest, and that's important to me."

He leaned in and pressed his lips to mine, his touch both soft and tender. I could feel the weight of his emotions in that moment, a mix of relief and vulnerability. I wrapped my arms around him, holding him close and letting him know that I was there to listen and support him in any way he needed.

I wanted him to know that he could always rely on me and that he could feel safe expressing himself. It was a startling realization, but I couldn't help but wonder if this was what love felt like. As I watched and listened that night, I could feel my emotions growing stronger with each passing moment.

I woke up to the sound of birds chirping outside my bedroom window and the light of day, I realized Naruto was still in my bed, his warmth pressed against my chest as we had spooned together.

He woke up as soon as I moved. "Hi," he said with a smile before realization set in and he sat up.

"Shit! I overslept, I gotta go!" He exclaimed. He jumped up from my bed and began to grab his discarded clothes.

"Me too," I thought. Suddenly, there came a knock on my front door. 

 

 

Chapter 12: 𝚂𝚎𝚌𝚛𝚎𝚝𝚜 𝚁𝚎𝚟𝚎𝚊𝚕𝚎𝚍

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 Naruto'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

The tension in the air was deafening as the knocking continued but this time it was louder. As I looked up at Sasuke, I could see his jaw clench.

"I better go answer that, wait here." He said with a sigh and began to put his clothes on. As he slipped his underwear over his legs, I regarded his lean yet muscular physique. He reminded me a lot of another raven that I came across some years back.

The moment he realized I was watching him, he paused for a split second. His cheeks began to turn a soft pink, before continuing to dress.

"Sorry," I said, while rubbing the back of my head nervously, it was partly my fault I vaguely remembered him shushing me that night.

Once fully dressed, he turned to leave, but then he stopped and said, "Don't apologize. I'll be back." He looked at me, his dark eyes piercing through mine. I could feel my pulse racing, he gave a satisfied smirk before leaving me in his bedroom alone and naked. I heard his soft footsteps as he walked towards the front door of his apartment, and I could hear another man's voice on the other side.

It was then that I had an idea. I remembered my mate saying that day at the arena that he was no longer looking for a wife. He stopped for me. I could return the favor all I had to do was turn into my sexy jutsu form, then he wouldn't have to explain anything or fake his death. He could simply say that I was his wife. It was a brilliant plan!

Good thinking Uzumaki. I had placed both my index and middle finger in front of my face, using a sexy Jutsu as a glamour to hide. I changed into a seductive large-breasted woman with waist-length pigtails. I made sure the change would exclude my ears and tail. The transformation was quick and painless.

This time when I changed it felt strange, something was happening to my body, and it was not because of the Jutsu, it was something off about me and I couldn't quite put my finger on, the feeling was beyond words, there was a dull ache starting to form behind my navel, but I chopped it up as me being hungry.

There was no time to dwell. I heard the other person asking my mate what was he doing. And did he know the number of complaints about the noise from his apartment? 

My face flushed at that, there was no way I was that noisy. I heard the individual start to interrogate my mate! I felt like that was my cue, so I scanned his room. I decided against wearing my clothes, my gaze landed on one of his long-sleeved button-ups. I believed it was the same one he wore to the waterfall.

If I emerged from his room wearing his shirt it would be more convincing, so quickly I  grabbed the cream-colored button-down and slipped it over my shoulder, while flicking the hair that got trapped in the collar.

I rushed out of the bedroom buttoning the middle of the shirt, so it gave just enough coverage. In a saunter, I entered his living room where I got a good view of the doorway.

There was a tall and slender shinobi with his arms crossed loosely at the chest. He was leaning against the doorframe in a relaxed pose. His hair was medium-length, silvery, and spiky.

He oozed confidence. He was in the middle of a sentence, but his words had died when he took notice of me. I watched as his eyes went from the top of my head to my toes before turning his gaze to Sasuke and saying, "You sly dog."

"What?" There was confusion in his tone.

The silver-haired one jerked his head in my direction, causing Sasuke to curiously look at me. He did a double-take. His mouth had fallen slightly ajar.  I waved.

"Who might that be?" He said with an amused tone.

"I'm his fiancé!" I exclaimed happily.

"Oh, fiancé." He turned to Sasuke, raising a brow at him. "Fiancé." He repeated, emphasizing the word. The man was strange, and I couldn't help but wonder what was under that wool mask that covered half of his face.

The pair continued to stare at one another, the silence between them growing heavier with each passing moment.

Just when I thought we would still be there all day, I saw my mate let out a deep sigh. "Yes, he-she is my fiancé."

I glanced over at the silver-haired man, noticing his sudden stiffness. Before he could respond, I quickly interjected. "We are working on it at least!"

"Does you-know-who, know about her?" His sharp tone caught the attention of both Sasuke and me. I wasn't sure what he meant by that if it was a reference to the Hokage or something else. The sudden change in his demeanor was perplexing.

"I insisted," I offered, attempting to break the tension that hung in the air.

He nodded, his eyes betraying a hint of a smile. He turned his attention back to my mate. "I never thought of you as the type," he said, his voice laced with a hint of amusement. "You should figure out what you want soon before people wind up getting hurt."

Those words were strange. I watched as the man gave me a bow. "It's nice to meet you," he said, his voice trailing off.

"Naruko," I offered, interrupting his unfinished sentence.

"Naruko, my name is Kakashi. I'm your fiancé's former sensei."

I couldn't help but be intrigued. This Kakashi guy, was my fiancé's former sensei? The news was unexpected, and I couldn't help but wonder what sort of connection existed between the two of them. Where they like family or more like teacher and student. I realized this was the first person I met that was a part of my mate's life. The revelation left me feeling a mix of curiosity and unease.

He gave us both a small bow before departing. Just then, Sasuke closed the door, turning back to me. "What the hell?" he said in a voice that was a mixture of shock and amusement. He approached me and placed both his hands on my arms, giving me a once-over.

"I did it so you wouldn't have to fake your death. You can just say you are going to live with me in my village, technically it's not a lie." He smirked. "I appreciate the effort, but you know you might have to meet the Hokage now." I shrugged as if it didn't matter.

"I'm not afraid of some old hag," I exclaimed. He shook his head. "Don't let her hear you say that." I snickered before stretching my arms above my head, while a yawn escaped my lips. The stretch caused that pain to rear up in my navel again.

"You tired?" He asked. "Mhm," I replied, my voice barely audible. It was strange just how fast it hit me. Whatever this was this fatigue pierced right through my bones! It also could have been this form, but all the other times I played like this and it never drained me this fast. Normally I could remain like this for weeks but this was debilitating. I suddenly felt weak, and my legs went out from under me as he reached out, grabbing me from falling.

"You're burning up. Is that normal?" he asked with a tone of concern and urgency.

"I don't know. No one has ever told me before," I replied with a slight chuckle, feeling lightheaded. The situation was becoming frustrating.

"Well, now that you're holding me, let's move to the bed," I suggested with a lusty expression, his holding me and looking at me with concern did not help my flustered feeling. However, he quickly silenced me with a glare, but I knew he wasn't angry.

"No, absolutely not. This is why we're in this mess," he said firmly.

I smiled but then there was another knock on my mate's front door. "Who is it now!" He growled and abruptly he grabbed my hand pulling me into his bedroom and making me sit on his bed. "You wait here, don't move." He left, going back to answer his front door.

I was completely still, straining my ears to listen to who might be on the other side.

It was a feminine voice, but it was not the one that I heard the last time I was in his room.

"Kakashi-sensei told me you weren't feeling well. I stopped by to see if you needed anything." I heard her say softly.

"Thanks, but no I'm fine. You should go before you get sick." His voice was cold and sharp.

"I hope you feel-" I heard the door slam, and his light footsteps returned to me.

"Who was that?" I said in a teasing way.

"My former teammate." He grumbled.

"Awh, you could have introduced us." I laughed when his head snapped in my direction.

"Kakashi-sensei told her I was sick." There was so much tension in his jawline. He acted as if he did not want to talk about it, which piqued my interest more, but I did not press. I was too tired.

"You should change back for now," he said while kneeling by the bed and placing a hand on my forehead, I saw his lips press.

"I'm okay I just need a nap." I vaguely remember him caressing my face before darkness overtook me.

---

This will be told in Sasuke's POV

No no no no no

"Naruto!" I called out but the blonde did not move. I tried to shake him awake. Nothing. Did he catch anything? Could demons even get sick? He had yet to change back. I tried patting his face with the back of my hand. There was still no response. Naruto or Naruko remained still on my mattress almost lifeless.

I had to find someone. The urgency was overwhelming as I sprang into action, casting an immediate glance at the blonde before making a hasty exit from the confines of my apartment. My heart raced as I hurried out into the bustling street, my mind consumed by a single thought: that she might not be too far away. With each step, I ran faster, my breath coming in short gasps as a sense of urgency consumed me.

Minutes felt like hours as I navigated through the crowded streets, my eyes scanning the crowd for any hint of pink tresses that marked her presence. Suddenly, in the distance, I saw her familiar figure, her shoulder-length pink hair standing out amidst the sea of people. Relief washed over me as I approached her, my voice calling out her name.

Sakura's eyes widened in surprise at my sudden outburst. She turned towards me, her expression a mix of shock and confusion. I took hold of her wrist, pulling her towards me with compelling determination. "What's the matter?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. "I need your help," I declared, the gravity of my words not lost on her.

Without giving her a chance to respond, I continued, "We need to make it." The determination in my voice was evident, fueled solely by the fear of losing the blonde. Sakura's eyes widened further, a hint of surprise and concern etched on her face.

Without further explanation, I dragged her towards my place, a sense of urgency driving my actions. I could hear the shock in her voice as she tried to comprehend the situation. "What is this about?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

As we approached my apartment, my mind raced, contemplating the possible outcomes. What if we were too late? No, I couldn't think that. Sakura, with her extensive training under Tsunade, was well-versed in the art of medicine. She possessed the knowledge and the skills I desperately needed.

I couldn't think, I felt anger we were taking too long to navigate through this crowd, we were like two salmon trying to go upstream, it felt pointless and at this rate, we might never make it in time. I did not care about the consequences. My fear of losing Naruto outweighed any potential risks or backlash. Sakura's presence, and her medical expertise, would be invaluable in saving him.

My actions loomed large, but I knew in my heart that I had no other choice. Naruto's life hung in the balance, and I was determined to do whatever it took to save him.

I released her hand once we were inside. "This way," I said, leading her to my bedroom. Where Naruko lay. Naruto remained in female form on my mattress with my shirt hiked up so that her long sun-kissed legs were exposed, and she was spilling out of my dress shirt.

I saw Sakura's lips pressed, "Who is she?"

I remained silent avoiding the question altogether, "She's burning up and is unresponsive, can you help her please." Sakura's emerald, green pools seemed to gloss over with an emotion I couldn't decipher.

She gazed at the blonde woman lying unconscious on my bed, her expression showing a hint of disapproval. I could tell that she was carefully examining Naruko's appearance.

Sakura remained silent for what seemed like an eternity as if taking in the sight of the woman who had passed out on my bed wearing my clothes.

I knew it was difficult for her to offer any help, but I was relieved that she hadn't left my place yet, refusing to assist Naruko. After taking a deep breath, she finally stepped forward, having made up her mind. As she knelt beside the bed, Sakura avoided eye contact with me.

I watched in amazement as her hands began to emit a faint green glow as she focused her chakra on her hands.

Sakura gasped, "Oh my gosh, her chakra is out of this world! Who is this woman to you?" Her hands jerked back as if she was burned. Her face looked at me with shock.

"Who is she?" Her voice was shaking. Her face took on a dark expression as her demeanor changed, what she had seen or felt had disturbed her.

Just then, Naruko let out a moan, her voice filled with discomfort. Before she could fully sit up, she exclaimed, "Gawd, it feels like my head is splitting in two." Her face was pinched in pain, and she placed a hand on her temple as if trying to alleviate the discomfort. Her soft smile remained as she looked at me, her whisker cheeks were slightly rosy. However, her expression quickly changed as she reached out and embraced me.

Without realizing it, the tension I had been carrying suddenly vanished. Naruko's touch seemed to melt away any worries or doubts that had been clouding my mind. It was a moment of pure bliss, and I couldn't help but smile back at her.

However, our attention was soon drawn to the sound of an angry scoff. I had forgotten Sakura was in my room, and her sudden presence shattered the peaceful atmosphere.

"Hello," Naruko said, seemingly oblivious to the tension in the air. However, she noticed the tears on Sakura's face and the furrow of her pink brows. Her attention shifted away from me, and she approached Sakura, concern etched on her face.

"You alright?" Naruko asked, her voice filled with concern. However, Sakura's response was far from pleasant.

"Who is she?" Sakura practically screamed, her voice filled with a mix of anger and confusion. "Don't you think it's a bit early to have a mistress?!"

Naruko's eyes widened in surprise as she heard the accusation. "Mistress?!" she cried; her voice filled with disbelief.

Sakura's words only fueled Naruko's disbelief. "You heard me, you homewrecker!" Sakura spat, her anger escalating. "He's my fiancé, and you're some sad, desperate floozy."

"Just what the hell are you talking about, you crazy bitch!" They were face-to-face.

This was what I wanted to avoid, and I realized just how badly this was going, as they started screaming at one another. I had proposed to two people, and neither one knew of the other's existence. What had I done? My mistake was bringing these two together.

Inadvertently, I had started something that was about to blow up in my face. Their attention was quickly drawn to me, and both were looking for an explanation.

"I'm sorry, Sasuke, but I have to ask – who is she?" Her voice was soft and filled with sadness, making it hard to meet her piercing blue gaze. The room was quiet as they both waited for an answer. Slowly, realization began to sink in, and I watched as her head lowered in disappointment. "I trusted you," she said, burying her head in her hands as her body shook with emotion. A guttural, primal noise escaped her throat, filled with unbearable pain that was difficult to hear. As I took a step forward to comfort her, I saw her hold up a hand and cry out,

"Don't come near me!"

"I'm sorry." That was all I could muster. 

"You're Sorry! You bonded with me knowing it couldn't be broken and you were already in a relationship with someone else. Fuck you! You selfish bastard!" She shouted. Her face and eyes were red, as tears began to cascade down her face.

I felt something I hadn't felt in a long time: desperation. I grabbed her in a tight hug, afraid that if I let go, she would disappear. I pressed my forehead against hers, trying to meet her gaze, but she struggled with my embrace. I held her tight, gripping her arms as I pleaded for her to understand.

Despite my efforts, she kept her gaze on the floor, her body shaking uncontrollably. I knew I had to make her trust me. "My feelings for you are genuine. I made a mistake and ended up hurting you in the process," I explained. I could hear her whimpering as she continued to struggle. This was a nightmare. "Shut up!" she screamed before giving me one hard shove and severing the embrace. "If I see you again, I will kill you!" The final look I received was of sheer hatred as she stormed out of the room.

Sakura stood there, her eyes filled with a mix of confusion and sadness. "How long? And was any of it real?" she asked, her voice trembling.

"It doesn't matter," I replied in a cold drawl. "I have the right to know!" This was the first time she had been genuinely mad at me. "You wasted my time. It had to have been going on weeks before you proposed to me. Was the proposal even real?"

"It doesn't matter, Sakura!" I said, my voice rising in frustration. "All of it is over now." Why was she still here? I didn't want to hear a lecture about how disappointed she was in me.

"It means something if you were willing to hide it," Sakura said, her voice breaking. "Why would you even waste my time if you were with her in the first place? Why?"

"Leave me Sakura," I said, my voice filled with exhaustion. I just wanted her to go. I needed some time and space to process everything.

She shook her head before leaving. Something had compelled her to pause underneath my doorframe before adding, "Oh, and that girl that you tried to hide from me... Well, she's with child."

 

Chapter 13: 𝙾𝚙𝚎𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐 𝚄𝚙

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴+, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

It was like a punch in the gut, knocking all the air out of my body. I was frozen in place, unable to move or even form a coherent thought.

It was as if I was being dragged down by an invisible force. My body was heavy with the weight of her words. Naruto was pregnant? How? Slowly, I started sliding down to the bedroom floor. I watched as Sakura eyed me one last time before shaking her head solely and leaving.

I had seen Naruto naked numerous times and he was most definitely male. So how could that statement possibly be true?

The guilt and the regret I felt were unbearable, and I could feel a dull ache in my chest that refused to go away. Despite my own emotions, I couldn't bring myself to shed tears.

Though the pressure welled up in my eyes, subconsciously I held them back. It was as if there was something inside me that refused to let any fall. It was a silent pain, a cry trapped in the depths of my soul, but on the outside, I maintained a calm composure.

He's pregnant... Did that mean it was mine?

No, I refused to entertain that thought, while retreating to my bed. I felt exhausted and drained. All the events replayed in my head. I went from bliss to hell in only a matter of minutes.

The wounds inflicted upon me were not physical, but emotional. The hatred that emanated from Naruto's deep blue eyes had left me with a shattered soul. This pain could not compare.

Physical pain had always been a staple in my life, something I could deal with that came along with being an assassin. I had endured countless cuts and bruises, broken bones, and stitches. But seeing Naruto in pain was a different beast entirely. It pierced right through me, draining every ounce of strength I had left.

It was as if the very essence of my being had been stripped away, leaving behind an empty shell. I felt numb and lifeless, devoid of joy and hope. The energy that had animated my body was gone, replaced by a heavy silence.

Just two weeks ago, I found myself locked away in my apartment, unwilling to leave or even catch a glimpse of the sunlight. I stayed there reliving it all. It was Kakashi who eventually came to my aid, pulling my hapless body from my room and dragging me outside.

Initially, I was hesitant and angry, I just wanted to sleep and let time pass me by, all I needed was time to forget, but after a few minutes outside, I realized how refreshing it felt and how much I had been missing it. It dawned on me that my room was suffocating the life out of me, and I would have let it. We walked just taking in the scenery of the place I once called home.

Kakashi's actions helped me see the world from a different perspective, and I was grateful for the opportunity to clear my head during the walk he took me on.

I could feel a couple of glances and people whispering, "That's him," amongst themselves when we walked by. News in Konoha traveled fast, and the Harunos were not quiet when they called off the wedding.

And because the wedding was called off so abruptly, the Harunos had to give a reason why to the elder council and the Hokage. So, now it felt like everybody knew about my quote "infidelity." And now, my personal life had been the new gossip circulating through the village, like an uncontrollable fire.

"Ignore them," I heard Kakashi say. I did not particularly care if they knew. I just cared if they tried to talk to me or ask me about it, then there would be a problem. The last thing I needed was a murder to add to this. I sighed. This was why I remained in my apartment. I knew I had no tolerance for people. I had held my head high refusing to let them ruin my day.

We continued, ignoring the onlookers and simply enjoying each other's company on this otherwise normal day. The warmth of the sun and the gentle breeze felt soothing on my skin, but I couldn't shake the feeling of numbness inside.

It was as if something was weighing on my mind, but I couldn't quite put my finger on it. We walked in silence, and even though we weren't speaking, it felt like we were communicating through our shared presence and the calmness of the moment.

"You know you can come to me for anything." Kakashi offered in his usual casual tone. I knew he was trying to get me to let my guard down without pressing the issue.

Standing there beside Kakashi, looking at him in a different light felt strange. I had never really seen him as an older male figure in my life. He was more like someone who could help me hone my craft and become stronger, he was my sensei, a mentor, and a guide. But as I looked around us, I couldn't help but notice that this moment was different.

Kakashi had always been a source of strength for me, a steady presence that never wavered. He had taught me lessons, imparted wisdom, and pushed my abilities to their limits. But now, at that moment, I couldn't help but feel a sense of vulnerability.

A vulnerability that I had kept hidden for so long. I had never let my guard down around Kakashi. I had prided myself on being independent, never relying on anyone. Back then, I never wanted to be vulnerable or dependent again. I believed those traits were a sign of weakness.

I could still see my parents' lifeless bodies covered in their blood. Their death still haunted me. I had learned the hard way, long ago that this world was not for the weak or kind-hearted.

But now, as I stood there beside Kakashi, the weight of my words to Sakura and her parents hit me like a slap to the face. I had told them what they wanted to hear, but deep down never thought I needed anyone, and that I was fine on my own. I realized that those thoughts were empty. They were a lie that I had told myself, as a desperate attempt to shield myself from the hurt that I knew deep down.

And now, all I wanted was to be a part of Naruto's life. His strength, determination, and loyalty inspired me. I had never seen anything like it before. Naruto's fearlessness and his unwavering belief in his family and friends. He believed in me, filling me with that warmth.

His willingness to do whatever it took for what was right had struck a chord deep within me. I could still feel the comfort of his embrace in the arena once he sensed my unease, that wide smile that greeted me whenever he saw my face.

He took me in even after, and I repaid him by being deceitful to him. He showed me his world.

I had let my pride blind me and keep me from recognizing the potential for an unadulterated love. The kind of love that I feared. The dull ache in my chest had returned once again. What could have been had I not self-sabotaged it? When given the chance, I should have told him everything. He deserved the truth but I foolishly believed I could juggle two lives.

We stopped walking, turning down a secluded part of Konoha where the street was narrower. He leaned against a nearby building, crossing his arms while the shadow of the building fell over his face almost eerily. I stood in front of him, knowing he was waiting for me to speak.

"It's too late," I reasoned while mimicking his actions and crossing my arms.

"The Haruno's say besides your infidelity that you've gotten Naruko pregnant." He stated.

I shook my head. "They speak nonsense. Well, on the pregnancy part at least." Kakashi already knew about the other part. After all, he had warned me.

"Sakura said she had sensed the fetus."

I snorted. "She made a mistake is all. Naruko can't get pregnant it is impossible." Fetus, I don't know why that word struck fear within me. A kind of fear that overshadowed everything else.

"Why impossible? Sakura is skilled in her craft." As I watched him thoughtfully place a finger on his chin, I couldn't help but think that I had unconsciously mimicked many of his mannerisms. It was a subtle reminder that I had looked up to him more than I cared to admit.

"Because Naruko is physically incapable of getting pregnant!" I wanted him to change the subject, just talking about it made me feel uncomfortable.

Kakashi just shrugged dropping it. I could tell he was not convinced, but something about his nonchalant behavior and his belief in Sakura's skill got me thinking.

What if?

No, that was impossible, right?

Then again, I knew nothing about Kitsunes, just what I heard from my elders. They didn't have the same customs and traditions regarding relationships, mating or even breeding as humans did.

Maybe, it was considered normal or even expected for the prince to have a partner of any gender. But regardless of their culture, I couldn't shake the feeling that something wasn't quite right.

Usually, that feeling was right. Even if Naruto could, it was too soon... Wasn't it? considering our first time was not that long ago? I had to know the truth.

I felt myself pinching the bridge of my nose. I knew what I had to do.

Kakashi spoke as if reading my mind. "I doubt she'll want to talk to you, all things considered."He gave a light chuckle. I was not amused.

"I need to know if there's even a slight chance," I said, my hands clenched. I couldn't believe I was going to pursue this.

"Eh, what the hell I have some free time. I'll join you." He said while stretching his right arm over his chest and then his left.

I realized that Kakashi and I had reached an impasse on our walk. He had led me to a spot near the Haruno's home as if he knew we'd come to this point. I was grateful for his presence, knowing that he would be the mediator.

As we approached the house, its size became apparent. It was a medium-sized home that loomed in front of us. I had no time for reservation as I raised my hand and banged my fist on the door. "Come on, I know you're in there!" I could feel myself inwardly sneering at the thought of what Sakura said. Was she playing mind games?

The door finally opened, and her mother stood on the other side. Seeing her, my frustration boiled over. "Where is Sakura?" I demanded, my voice rising with anger. "I know she's here!"

Sakura's mother seemed taken aback by my sudden outburst, but she stood her ground. "I'm sorry, but I cannot help you." She closed the front door before I could respond. As if that flimsy door could protect her.

I turned away, feeling a mixture of anger and impatience. Kakashi had placed a comforting hand on my shoulder, trying to calm me down. "Let's give her some time to cool off," he suggested. "She's probably still hurt."

I nodded in agreement, knowing that pushing too hard wouldn't solve anything. We both turned away continuing our way back down the street. I was ready to come back as many times as necessary until I got the confirmation I needed.

We walked back in complete silence before Kakashi tried to reassure me that this was a learning experience and that I shouldn't take it too personally if she didn't want to speak to me. It was important to remember that she would engage in conversation with me again when she was ready. Honestly, he was not helping my mood.

"Sasuke!"

I was faced with Sakura. I could tell she had been running, her cheeks were flushed, and she was breathing heavily.

She asked through gasps, "You wanted to see me?" There were a couple of onlookers watching the scene play out.

I ignored them knowing I owed her an apology; we were close at one point, not romantically but close friends.

As I stood before her with my head lowered, I could feel the weight of my words. "I'm sorry," I said sincerely, "for the pain and humiliation I caused you and your family." It was difficult to look her in the eye as I admitted my mistakes, but I knew it was necessary for the sake of our friendship.

She jerked her head to the side releasing a shaky breath. "Why did you come?"

I could feel my pulse racing as I spoke, "I need to know, is it true? What you said back in my apartment those weeks ago."

I watched as her gaze lowered, and a solemn smile formed on her lips. She gave a tiny nod.

Maybe this was her finally accepting the truth and that my feelings didn't match hers, leading to a sense of peace and closure. It was clear that we were not meant to be together in a romantic way, and that realization would allow her to move on and find happiness elsewhere.

As much as it hurt, I knew that I would never love her in the same way she loved me, and I hoped that she found someone who could reciprocate her feelings fully.

While she spoke, she locked eyes with me, "Yes, that woman is pregnant, but Sasuke whoever she is, be careful. Her Chakra is something I have never come across before. It is raw and powerful. She scares me."

"I'm aware," I replied. "Thank you." I offered her a small nervous smile. I wondered if Sakura and Kakashi were able to hear my heartbeat. Everything else was muffled by the sound of blood rushing to my ears.

My stomach felt like it was going to turn over. I was torn between conflicting emotions, but I knew one thing. Naruto was just going to have to kill me. It was going to take every demon in that damn village to keep me away from him and my unborn child.

 

Chapter 14: 𝙷𝚎𝚛𝚎 𝚝𝚘 𝚂𝚝𝚊𝚢

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴+, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 Naruto'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

Hurry up! This is what my instincts screamed at me to do. My feet were hurting and my lungs were burning as I ran. It felt like my world was collapsing in on itself as I heard myself crying out. Despite feeling tired, I kept running until I dropped to my knees.

Clamping a hand over my mouth I tried to hold back the bile in my stomach that threatened to come up. What the hell? I didn't recognize just how out of shape I'd become. Running was never an issue. I could run for hours without throwing up and still be nowhere near as out of breath as I was.

Uh oh, here we go! My hand could not contain it any longer! My stomach churned and twisted, signaling to me that I was about to vomit. I tried to fight it, but it was no use. My body forcefully expelled its contents, leaving me feeling drained.

I couldn't believe how much of it, and I couldn't even remember what I had eaten to cause this reaction. As I lay in the grass, I couldn't help but wonder if I was coming down with something. I just needed a moment to recover before attempting to clean off my mess.

Despite the pain and heartache, I couldn't deny the love I still felt for him. It was a constant battle between the good and bad sides of who he was, but that didn't change the fact that I loved him.

Maybe I was just a glutton for punishment, but even through all the misunderstandings and fights, there was a part of me that still longed for his love.

It was a complicated and messy love, and maybe even a one-sided kind of love, but it was still love nonetheless, or at least that's what I thought, Wiping my mouth with the back of my hand and gagging on the taste. I tried to get up but decided it was better to lay back down on the cool grass.

"See, you're lost without me?" My head jerked upwards.

"Kiba?" My sentiments for my friend were never emotional like this and seeing him made me cry. I felt embarrassed but I knew Kiba would not judge me.

Kiba scratched his head nervously, "Sorry," he said genuinely confused by my reaction.

"I don't know what's wrong with me," I said but I knew deep down it felt like my heart had been ripped from my chest.  The pain was so intense it hurt physically, making it hard to breathe. I knew I must have looked crazy partially covered in a dress shirt as tears and snot leaked from every orifice of my face.

"Oy, Kiba, I'm happy to see you." Truthfully, I needed a friend right now. I didn't want to be alone.

"What happened to you, we tracked your scent back to a human village... why?" He asked.

"I haven't been entirely honest with you all," I said through a bout of sniffles. Why was I so emotional? I could feel myself about to cry again! Don't you dare! I inwardly growled. I tried forcing my tears back but I could feel my bottom lip jut out in a pout.

But as soon as I locked eyes with Kiba's smiling brown ones I started wailing again.

Kiba said amusedly, "Let's get you home," revealing his front teeth in a broad bright smile.

I just nodded, feeling a sense of shame and dread as we made our way back. I knew I would have to face the consequences of my actions, and I couldn't bear to see the disappointment in Gramps's eyes or hear his long, reprimanding lectures. I wished I could just disappear and never have to face this unfortunate truth and that was Sasuke did not love me or even cared.

"Where's your mate?" Kiba said, I could hear the distaste in his tone.

"He's gone back with his people," I said causing my friend to trip over his feet. "Wait? What and why?" It was also thought that keeping newly mated pairs together would allow them to learn and understand each other's behaviors and habits, ultimately leading to a stronger and more harmonious relationship.

However, as someone who had just experienced a failed bond, I couldn't help but snort at the idea of a "perfect bond" and the pressure that came with it.

"He's human Kiba,"  Kiba's steps faltered but once he noticed me still walking he continued onward

"Damn... I'm sorry." He said before silence fell over us.

I was grateful my friend didn't try to chastise or criticize me. He just remained at my side, and after a moment into our walk, he stopped, pulling off his dark green cloak. His shoulders revealed a white shirt with cut-off sleeves and loose pants underneath.

He had draped the cloak over my shoulders, it was long enough to reach past my knee.

I was touched by his gesture and the warmth of the cloak. It was a small act, but it spoke volumes about our friendship. As we continued walking, I couldn't help but feel grateful for his understanding and support.

It was moments like these that reminded me of the true value of friendship and how lucky I was to have someone like him in my life. Despite the tears, I couldn't help but smile.                      

---

Once home I could see some of my people pinch their noses as I walked by. It could have been from the vomit or the fact that I smelt of human.

Despite the embarrassment and awkwardness of the situation, I couldn't help but feel a sense of amusement at the reactions of my people. It was clear that they were not used to seeing their prince in such a disheveled state, but I couldn't blame them.

After all, I had just been through a wild and unexpected experience. As I made my way through the crowd, I couldn't help but wonder how I was going to explain my appearance to them, as their Prince there were certain things expected out of me and appearance was one of them.

I had wild hair, puke on my sleeves, and a grass-stained dress shirt underneath the cloak Kiba gave me.

"You should see the other guy!" I shouted while giving them an exaggerated wink. Surprisingly, that didn't go over as well as I thought,  maybe it was my delivery?

"C'mon Blondie you need ta keep on movin'," Kiba said while grabbing me by my inner arm, and pulling me in the direction of my home. I could hear him stifle the chuckles that threatened to spill out.

He still held my inner arm leading me up the spiral staircase and only letting go once we reached my room door.

"I'mma go talk to lord Kurama for ya." He was going to break the news to my granddad and he was willing to take the brunt of my granddad's rage for me. Kiba has always been fearless like that.

"Thanks," I said as I entered my room. He stood on the other side of the door. I turned to him lowering my head. He didn't have to do this.

"Cheer up." He said cupping my chin with his thumb and index, which wiggled a small smile out of me. I watched as he left.                               

---

As I expected that following morning my grandfather was understandably pissed. His punishment was for me to be confined to the village.

I had mated with a human and now our bond would remain until the day I got killed or died, which was, well, we demons could live for a very long time.

Even if Sasuke were to go before me our bond was eternal. That is why bonds were taken so seriously. And bonds with humans were frowned upon. Humans did not live long and were considered weak and smelly.

"You alright?" I looked up to see my friends staring at me.  I had stopped walking standing under the shade of a nearby oak. They had abducted me, forcing me outside. I didn't even know what day it was. I mainly ate and slept, and my fatigue continued to grow with each passing day.

"All you do is eat, sleep, and occasionally puke," Gaara said. I think he assumed it was because I had a broken heart, which was not far from the truth.

"Dunno, might've caught something, it's probably just nothin'," I said with a half-hearted shrug while continuing the walk. I leaned into my entwined fingers that embraced the back of my head.

"This has been going on for two weeks, don't you think it's passed the stage of being just nothing?"

"Oh, boohoo he's just been taking it easy by stuffing his face for two weeks, now he needs to get off his lazy royal ass and do something," Deidara taunted with a smirk. His words were met with a playful eye-roll from all of us.

Abruptly my chuckles stop as I clasp a hand over my mouth. No not now! I quickly rushed in front of the group trying to find a place, my urgency growing with the heavy flutters in my stomach. I knew I shouldn't have had that ramen this morning.

"And there he goes again, back to the comfort of his bed, stop being such a drama-king, Naruto!"

I heard Deidara call teasingly.

I was able to flip him off with my free hand as I ran away. I needed to find somewhere where I could throw up in peace, but then I was unable to make it. It came spewing out my mouth and all over two familiar sets of sandals that seemed to just appear out of nowhere. I slapped a palm over my face.

"You're coming with me." My grandfather grumbled, taking hold of my shirt collar and dragging me away.

I could see my kin waving goodbye as my grandfather dragged me down the road.

My grandad decided to take me to the local Shaman'a cozy little home, which was nestled high up in a tree. The inside was filled with curious items, including hanging fabrics from different events, and various jars and shelves.

I was instructed to sit in a creaky wooden chair while she leaned in to examine me with her keen, piercing eyes. She had a kind smile and a gentle touch as she checked me over for any signs of illness.

I felt safe and cared for in her cozy little home, surrounded by all the trinkets and treasures she had collected over the years. I was grateful to my grandad for bringing me to this unique and welcoming place. I watched as her fingertips glowed as she scanned my body, and then her hands reached my abdomen.

She made a noise as her eyes narrowed in thought, but then her hands jerked back as if burned, shock was written all over her aging face. She locked eyes with me before placing her hand back on my belly.

However, as she removed her hand much slower the second time, her expression changed to one of disbelief. It was then that I realized, with a mix of emotions, that there was indeed something wrong with me.

Abruptly, she rose beckoning my granddad to join her at the far corner of the room. He leaned in allowing her to whisper into his ear. His head snapped in my direction. I could see him ask her if she was sure. She gave a nod. He acknowledged her words before returning to me.

"Am I dying?" I joked, trying to lighten the mood, but Gramp's serious expression made me wonder if my joke had hit too close to home. His silence and furrowed brow made me begin to worry that maybe something was seriously wrong.

"No," he finally answered, "far worse."

"Worse than death?" I said shocked.

Gramps didn't look at me as he stormed off.

I turned to the kitsune who assessed me, she looked shocked that she was left to deliver the news. So, it was something worse than death?

"I detected a foreign body inside you..." she said as she came closer.

"Foreign body? I don't know what the hell that even means! Just rip the bandage off and tell me! Please, I can't take the stress!" I grabbed her by the shoulders and started shaking her back and forth. What did she mean by the foreign body? Did it mean I was sick?

"It has a heartbeat." She continued.

I froze completely releasing her from my grasp. Did I hear her correctly? Heartbeat?

I asked the question, while I listened to my own rapid heartbeat. "What does that mean?" I could feel my palms growing sweaty as I waited for an answer, my mind racing with different scenarios.

The silence that followed only added to my growing anxiety and confusion. Did the Shaman I was speaking to not know the answer, or was she deliberately keeping it from me? I felt a sense of unease wash over me, uncertain of what was to come next.

She looked at me with gratitude as I released her from my shaky hands. "You're pregnant, Kit," she said, her voice trembling with astonishment. I would be the first male in centuries. My feelings were the polar opposite of hers. I felt almost numb from the sheer amount of emotions going through me all at once. I just sat in that creaky wooden chair staring.

I could see her eyes widen as she added, "Congratulations."

Even though pregnancy was possible with some kitsune males, it was exceedingly rare.

I realized what my granddad meant.

A fate worse than death... I was going to be a single parent.

I couldn't hold back the tears as she held me tight. "It's okay, cub. This is just a sign that better things are on the horizon," she whispered, gently running her fingers through my hair. Her comforting words and touch helped to calm my overwhelming emotions.                                  

---

It had been two days since the pregnancy announcement and two days since I had seen my friends. I had requested their presence, choosing the arena since it was empty on this day, and we could have privacy. We sat in the bleachers my friend surrounding me.

As I began to speak, I could feel a knot forming in my stomach. I had been dreading this moment, but I knew it had to be done. My friends looked at me with concern and confusion, not knowing what I was about to say. I took a deep breath and started to explain the situation.

"Well, I know you guys are wondering why I wanted to meet here of all places." Unexpectedly, I felt at a loss for words, which was rare for me. I never had problems expressing my feelings or saying what was on my mind.

"Well?" I heard Deidara say while crossing his arms impatiently, both Gaara and Kiba shooting the blonde a glare, but he just flicked his long side bang with his hand ignoring them.

I started to chuckle nervously. I could see them all nodding encouraging me to continue. I kept stalling with nervous chuckles and long pauses.

I took a deep breath and finally mustered the courage to tell them the truth. As I began to speak, I could feel the weight of the secret lifting off my shoulders, but I also couldn't help but feel nervous about their reactions.

"I'm pregnant. There I said it!" I closed my eyes waiting for the teasing to begin.

There was a long pause as my kin processed what I said.

"Pregnant? Ew, is it Kiba's, Owch!?"

I was thankful for the smack Gaara delivered to the back of his skull. "No," I could feel the heat rushing to my face.

"Wow, that human of yours must have some superhuman sperm, if he was able to get the first male in centuries pregnant, ow! Dammit, Gar if you hit me again. I'm gonna blow your ass up!"

I don't know why that made me laugh that moment breaking the tension I realized I had been harboring. My friends were still the same. This did not change our friendship.

"We are here for ya, blondie." I heard Kiba say, he offered me a smile. I don't know why but that touched me deeply. I looked at each of their faces, and I knew I was lucky to have them. Even Deidara's annoying ass.

"So we are gonna be uncles then," Gaara said giving a thoughtful glance to the sky. I think he liked the sound of that.

It was a peaceful and relaxing day, with no worries or stress. The conversation flowed effortlessly, and we were able to connect on a deeper level. It was a much-needed distraction from the chaos of everyday life. We laughed, shared stories, and simply enjoyed each other's company.

However, as the sun began to set and the sky turned a deep shade of orange, we realized that we had spent the entire day talking and laughing, completely forgetting about everything else, once night came I knew I had to go back.

                           

---

I woke that night to the thunderous sound of a hundred footsteps or an earthquake. I could hear shouting! However, it turned out to be someone, who had broken into my room through the window, causing shards of glass to rain down on the ground.

It only took seconds for my mind to catch up with my body. I was on guard but I didn't know what was happening until I noticed those dark piercing eyes in front of me. All I could smell was the metallic flavor of blood thick in the air. "Sasuke," I exclaimed, worried about the head wound and cuts all over his body. He wobbled and collapsed in my arms. "I miss you, and I'm so sorry- I didn't mean to break your...window," he mumbled.

"You're losing a lot of blood!" I exclaimed, trying to assess his injuries. "I don't care," he replied, wrapping his arms around me in a tight hug. The weight of his body pressed against mine as he clung to me, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. I could feel the warmth of his blood seeping through his shirt and onto my own skin.

Panic began to set in as I realized the gravity of the situation. "What happened?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady. "Who did this to you?" But he only shook his head, refusing to answer. Before blacking out in my arms. At that moment, I knew he had trudged death to get back to me, and I needed to save him.

 

Chapter 15: 𝚃𝚑𝚎 𝙰𝚠𝚊𝚔𝚎𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐

Notes:

𝙏𝙝𝙚 𝙖𝙢𝙤𝙪𝙣𝙩 𝙤𝙛 𝙡𝙤𝙫𝙚 𝙩𝙝𝙖𝙩 𝙄'𝙫𝙚 𝙧𝙚𝙘𝙚𝙞𝙫𝙚𝙙 𝙤𝙣 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮. 𝙄'𝙢 𝙖𝙩 𝙖 𝙡𝙤𝙨𝙨 𝙛𝙤𝙧 𝙬𝙤𝙧𝙙𝙨 𝙩𝙝𝙖𝙣𝙠 𝙮𝙤𝙪 𝙨𝙤 𝙫𝙚𝙧𝙮 𝙢𝙪𝙘𝙝 𝙛𝙧𝙤𝙢 𝙩𝙝𝙚 𝙗𝙤𝙩𝙩𝙤𝙢 𝙤𝙛 𝙢𝙮 𝙝𝙚𝙖𝙧𝙩. 𝙏𝙝𝙖𝙣𝙠 𝙮𝙤𝙪.

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴+, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned.

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

It was late that night when he appeared, and I could sense his presence without looking at him.

"The Hokage sent me to come collect you." Kakashi's calm and smooth cadence seemed to stand out in my room.

I stared at the variety of weapons I had laid out on my bed, there was no use trying to hide my intentions, sighing, I stood and faced him.

I replied in an abrupt and cold tone, "I can't. I have more pressing matters."

As I was getting ready for what was to come, a small chuckle escaped his lips. "It looks more like you're getting ready for battle," he joked, and I couldn't help but roll my eyes. I knew he was trying to lighten the mood, but it was hard to find humor in the situation I was in.

I felt his gaze on me as I finished securing my gray flak vest, and I could tell he was studying me closely. "What are you planning to do?" He pried. His arms casually looped as he leaned against my doorframe. He had curled his pointer finger through the ring of his kunai and calmly started to spin it clockwise and then counterclockwise.

I paused for a moment, my mind racing as I thought about the options, I could either lie or be truthful. Finally, I met his gaze and spoke, my voice steady and resolute.

"I'm leaving and I won't be returning, so there is no use in trying to talk me out of it." I think he knew through my directness that I was eager to leave. I was going to use the cloak of night to slip out unnoticed, but at this rate, I would be leaving during sunrise.

"Well, Tsunade is not going to like that one bit." He chuckled while shaking his head.

"I don't care!" Those words were me at my most authentic.

"Look, I know since you found out about the pregnancy you have been eager to leave but." I chose to cut him off right there, "This village does not need me anymore Kakashi. The peace treaty is a clear sign that soon the age of shinobi will be obsolete. My allegiance here is no longer of importance only my family."

"Sorry, but the Hokage is not just going to let this slide. Sakura told her that Naruko has an ethereal Chakra, and you know as well as I, no normal shinobi possesses such Chakra." The darkness of my room was illuminated by a faint glow of the new moon seeping through the window. 

It was in this dim light that his voice pierced through the silence, jolting me out of my thoughts. Anger coursed through me as I realized that my decision to involve Sakura in helping Naruto had yielded unfavorable results. The frustration only intensified with each passing second.

"Why would she do that?" Did she not trust me? Or was she concerned about protecting the village? I couldn't quite understand her actions.

"Sakura mentioned that she sensed something chaotic and dark inside Naruko that frightened her. I believe once she figured out that you were planning to leave tonight to search for her. She decided to follow protocol by informing the Hokage." We were both silent as I tried to comprehend the gravity of what was being said. He was not going to let me leave that easily.

"I feel like you're here to stop me." He was leaning in the doorway, blocking my exit. Despite his relaxed demeanor, I knew he was on guard. I felt my fingers curl into my palm, knowing that a fight with my former sensei was the last thing I wanted. But if it had to be done so I could leave, then so be it.

"Tell me one thing Sasuke, is Naruko a perceived threat?" He said in a tone that I knew all too well. He used that same tone when he was done playing games. Abruptly, he stopped spinning his kunai, catching it in his hand.

"No, you have my word, and his name is Naruto." My gaze bore into his. But he just blinked in thought.

"Hm, Naruto you say?" He repeated with an air of curiosity.

I wasn't hiding anymore. "Yes, Naruto," I responded. I could not tell what Kakashi-sensei was thinking, but what I could tell was that as long as Naruto was not seen as a threat, it didn't seem to matter much to him after that.

His piercing gaze locked onto mine as he pushed himself off my doorframe and approached me. I braced myself for what was to come. But to my surprise, he stepped closer and gently touched my shoulder, his gloved fingers warm and reassuring. The strength of his touch instantly calmed the tension that had been building inside me.

I couldn't quite explain it, but I felt a deep urge for his approval.

"Do what you have to do," His eyes were smiling as he spoke, this was his way of giving me his blessing. I nodded, my face softening.

He was risking his position or worse by letting me go. So, I couldn't resist asking him, "What exactly are you planning to tell the Hokage?"

He laughed. "Let me worry about that," and continued, "Just remember to take care of yourself." He patted my shoulder and I realized he cared more about me than I originally thought.

We had developed a bond that transcended the conventional teacher-student dynamic. He had become a trusted confidant and a reliable source of support, and I appreciated his acceptance and empathy. As we bid farewell, I knew that he was not just a sensei to me, but a member of my family who would always be there for me.

As I packed my katana and got ready to leave, I couldn't help but feel a sense of loss. However, I refused to let my thoughts be consumed by doubts and fears anymore. I was done wondering about Naruto's feelings for me or if he truly meant his words from weeks ago.

He had no choice but to face me now that he was carrying my child. I was confident in my abilities and prepared to face any challenges that would come my way. I will not apologize for being who I am, but I would apologize for what I have done. I was over feeling sorry for myself. I wanted to make things right.

As I left Konoha for good, I was ready to begin a new chapter in my life. The memories of this place would no longer haunt me. My family home, for instance, was a constant reminder of the tragedy there. I thought the memories would fade away once I moved out, but they didn't. That place was no longer on my mind, and I felt relieved.

I knew that the stakes were high, and failure would have fatal consequences, but I was determined to see it through, no matter what the cost. Naruto was holding the future of my clan inside of him. And as for this time around, I was no longer helpless. I had proved to myself numerous times that I was a capable and strong individual who would do anything to protect his family. For the first time in a long time, I had a sense of purpose, a reason to keep going.

---

As I ventured closer to Naruto's homeland, a foreboding sensation came over me, but I refused to let it engulf me. It only fueled my determination to redeem myself, yet I couldn't help but feel an unsettling intuition that I was being watched.

As I contemplated whether the demons had already detected my presence, I became increasingly uneasy. So, while inhaling a deep breath, I steel myself for the encounter that awaited.

The gentle bubbling of water echoed in the distance, drawing my attention towards the hot springs nearby. The sound of the bubbling water seemed to embody both tranquility and unease, striking a strange chord within me. With each passing step, the anticipation grew.

As I made my way deeper into the hot spring, the silence intensified, engulfing the surroundings. The air felt heavy, making it difficult to breathe. The absence of sound intensified my apprehension. Where were they?

Slowly, I drew my Katana taking a deep breath, and activating my Sharingan with that same breath I slowly released it, just as a swift arrow was sent hurtling towards me. I barely managed to dodge the attack, escaping with just a small slice to my right cheek as the arrow stuck deep into the ground behind me.

This brief exchange served as a warning, alerting the demons of my presence. Suddenly, I was bombarded with a hail of arrows. The steam from the hot spring clouded my vision, making it difficult to see how many enemies I was facing. I blocked the second barrage with my katana.

However, I knew one thing for certain, I had to keep moving or I'd be trapped and overwhelmed.

In a desperate attempt to evade the relentless attacks, I lunged forward, sliding on my knees and leaning back in time to avoid having my throat slashed by the blade of a katana.

The fog made it even more challenging to keep track of my surroundings, but I remained alert, waiting for the next attack.

I could hear the distant sounds of shouting. It was the voice of Jiraiya. He shouted at them to bring me in, alive. However, the scene was so chaotic I doubted they heard him. As I assessed the situation, I realized that I was faced with well over fifty demons. This was going to be a lot harder than I expected.

In the thick of the fray, my only hope was to reach Naruto. He was probably fast asleep in his bed unaware of the chaos going on outside. The urgency of the situation weighed heavily on me, knowing that every second counted.

With an intense longing to stay alive and emerge victorious, I pushed forward, determined to overcome whatever obstacle came my way. My katana was at the ready, and I deftly deflected the shuriken that flew towards me with all the skill I had acquired over the years of rigorous training.

Despite my ability to retaliate and fight back, I refrained from doing so, knowing that I was the intruder in a territory that belonged to Naruto's people. My sole purpose for being there was to locate Naruto and nothing else. I had no intention of shedding any blood and therefore, I held back from launching any attack.

I could sense Naruto's chakra nearby as if teasing me for being just out of reach. Despite the pain and exhaustion, I pushed myself forward.

My Sharingan helped me predict another incoming attack as I kept moving. The visible attacks were dodged, and I anticipated the slices and jabs of their weapons that ripped through my vest and clothing. I wasn't out of the game yet, despite my scrapes, gashes, and bruises.

I might've spoken too soon, as one heavy blow from a Naginata blade struck me square in the temple, I was able to roll my head back in time to keep the blade from piercing through my skull, this caused blood to ooze down into my right eye obscuring my vision and a light ringing to form in my ears.

As I pressed on, I realized that I was only moving deeper into a labyrinth of bodies. Every step was more difficult than the last, and what little progress I made was quickly undone. I did my best to dodge the visible attacks and anticipate the next move, but the unseen strikes were taking their toll on me.

I could feel the dull ache of three kunai embedded in my side, but I gritted my teeth and pulled them out, tossing them aside. Despite my efforts, I knew that I was fighting a losing battle. So this is how it ends? Would I die here alone and defeated? A failure? The thought made my heart pound in my chest.

Experiencing the same form of helplessness when I was young, all those memories came flooding back to me. When I was a child, there was a fear of a revolt in Konoha. To prevent it, my parents and my entire clan were executed, but I was spared because of my older brother's intervention. He was given the task of assassinating our clan as a test of his loyalty, but he could not bring himself to kill his brother.

Despite his guilt and sadness, my brother Itachi remained committed to his village. He suffered greatly throughout his life, and this pain gradually ate away at him like cancer, eventually taking his life.

As I reflected on my brother's death, I realized I didn't want to die consumed by my guilt. I didn't want to suppress my feelings until they ate away at me. Instead, I chose to live, feel, and experience life to its fullest.

Funny, the moment I wanted to live life was when it was too late. I didn't want to die, not now... My brother's last words resonated with me, he said he was a failure. And now I was going to die too with the same regret.

I'm sorry that I couldn't be there for you or see you grow up.

I sensed an intense heat emanating from the depths of my eyes. My vision blurred as a warm fluid trickled down my cheeks, and an overwhelming rush of feelings gushed out from the depths of my being.

As I let myself go, every single emotion I had kept bottled inside finally found its way out of me. My inner turmoil and struggles were unleashed with a wild roar that escaped my lips. The blows to my body felt numb in comparison.

The floodgates opened and I allowed myself to cry, releasing every drop of pain, sorrow, and trauma that had been weighing me down for so long. And then, as if in response to my release, a sudden surge of energy coursed through my body, awakening something deep within me. To my surprise, my Mangekyo Sharingan had been unlocked, as if my pain and suffering had granted me access to a new level of power and understanding.

Now, I was no longer bound by the limitations of my perception. I had the power to see beyond the surface and uncover the truths that others might overlook. I was born anew.

Naruto I'm coming.

Despite the blood leaking in my right eye, my vision was fine, I managed to stay on the defensive. I skillfully dodged and weaved around every attack that was thrown my way, each one an attempt to impede my progress toward Naruto. With each successful dodge, I closed in on my target, determined to reach him no matter what.

Suddenly, I realized that I had underestimated the amount of blood I had lost. My body began to feel weak and dizzy, and I knew that I needed to reach Naruto before I collapsed. I paused for a moment to catch my breath, and the group of demons that pursued me looked at me in confusion.

I leaned forward, placing my hand on my knee, and holding up my finger towards them to signal that I needed a moment.

"Give(gasp).. Me(gasp)... One!" I said through large intakes of air, and spitting out blood that filled my mouth.

As I took one last deep breath, I could feel my heartbeat slowing down, and I knew that every second counted. Once I realized they were caught off guard looking amongst themselves unsure of what to do. I resumed my run toward Naruto as fast as I could, hoping that I would make it in time.

"Hey get back here!" I heard one of them yell after me.

I was so close I remember them calling to protect the prince once I made it to the giant ancient tree that Naruto called home. I directed the flow of my chakra to my feet running up the tree in the direction where I believed it to be Naruto's bedroom window. I had limited time to think but only to react lunging forward and breaking through his window.

I heard the blonde give a startled cry as he jumped to his feet, but his defenses dropped once he recognized my face.

"Sasuke," He exclaimed, I could see him scanning my body. His face was white with shock and worry.

"I miss you, and I'm so sorry- I didn't mean to break your..." The dizziness hit me hard, "window." My brows furrowed, no that wasn't right.

"You're losing a lot of blood!" He exclaimed, looking over my body. "I don't care," I replied, wrapping him in a tight embrace. I slumped in his arms. He was the only thing keeping me from collapsing to the ground below. My chin nested in the nook of his shoulder. I missed his touch and that annoying voice. Suddenly, I found it hard to catch my breath.

"What happened?" he asked but his voice sounded far away. "Who did this to you?" I shook my head. It didn't matter. I wanted him to know I was sorry, but my vision started to tunnel as everything went black around me.

---

As my consciousness slowly returned, I was greeted by the gentle chime of bells, and the sight of several fabrics hanging above me that were gently swaying in the breeze of an open window. Gradually, I sat up and felt an intense pain coursing through my entire body, as if I had been thrown off a cliff. I looked around, trying to make sense of my surroundings.

It was then that I noticed Naruto sleeping soundly next to me, lying on the floor with no cot to rest on. Despite the pain, a soft smile formed on my lips as I reached out to stroke some loose strands of hair.

I couldn't help but wonder how long I had been unconscious. As I examined myself, I saw that my midriff and arms were tightly wrapped in bandages. The gash on my forehead was still fresh in my memory, and I could feel the frayed fabric underneath my fingertips.

So, the events that had transpired were not a dream. I had made it to him, just then I heard him release a soft moan before mumbling some incoherent sentence in his sleep. I picked up on the sound of two voices speaking and growing in volume. Swiftly, I laid back down and started to steady my breath, so it looked like I was sleeping, just as the door to the place opened. I could hear the two sets of footsteps as they came closer to me and Naruto.

"Are you sure that is what you all witnessed?" Kurama's voice echoed with a hint of skepticism. "Yes, it was as real as you and I talking. We all saw the awakening of his Mangekyou Sharingan." Jiraiya's booming voice chimed in, carrying a sense of conviction. "And to think of all the humans your grandson could have mated with, it had to have been a Uchiha."

Jiraiya's words hung in the air, sparking intrigue between the two. The mention of Uchiha piqued my curiosity.

"The last Uchiha we encountered was much stronger, almost like a well-refined tool. I believed they were all slaughtered by his hand, him being the last to fall, due to illness." Kurama's tone betrayed a hint of curiosity. Jiraiya nodded in agreement; his voice filled with understanding.

"It was once believed that the creator of demons had passed down his ability to one particular clan, bestowing them with the ability to control demons and rewrite time." Kurama mused, his voice carrying a sense of intrigue. I could feel my heart pick up speed as I listened attentively to every word.

"Those are just stories, my lord," Jiraiya's voice interrupted, a hint of skepticism lacing his words. "On the other hand, it's also believed that a Uchiha had insulted the creator of demons, and in return, their clan was cursed, doomed for death and destruction. Either way, both stories mention the Uchiha name."

Kurama pondered for a moment; his tone filled with curiosity. "Somehow our stories are connected to Demons and Uchihas. Do you think humans have similar stories about them?" he asked, his voice filled with wonder.

"More than likely my lord. I think that's what led to the Uchiha clan massacre."

As I listened to the conversation between Kurama and Jiraiya, I found myself deeply engrossed. They mentioned that they had met my brother before, and I couldn't help but wonder if it had been under similar circumstances and if he had also gotten into a fight with them. I remembered seeing the Uchiha clan fan that Naruto had painted in his room, and it made me curious if my brother and Naruto had crossed paths.

Did my brother Itachi tell Naruto about me, or did he know we were brothers? I couldn't help but wonder if there was any truth to what they had just shared. If so, was the revolt just a ploy to kill my people, then? Why would they let me live if it was true?

Just then I heard another person enter the room. This person's voice was softer. I could hear her lighter footsteps approach me.

"What are you two chatting hens talking about?" She joked, and I could feel her hovering over me. I felt the bandages around my torso being pulled down.

"He's healing fast. It must be because his mate refuses to leave his side." She chuckled. "He is also very much conscious, probably listening to us as we speak." 

 

Chapter 16: 𝙸𝚝𝚊𝚌𝚑𝚒 𝚄𝚌𝚑𝚒𝚑𝚊

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

With great reluctance, I gave up my pretense of sleep and sat up slowly. The throbbing pain in my body was nothing compared to the rush of nerves that had gripped me. As the woman stepped back.

It seemed like every pair of eyes locked on me excluding Naruto's who was snoring lightly by my side.

Kurama's voice had cut through the air; his tone was hard to decipher.

"How much did you hear?" His question hung in the air, and I knew that the answer could have two different outcomes, but there was no use in denying it.

"Everything," I spoke up, my voice barely audible, betraying the uncertainty that I felt inside. "The Uchiha that you met, what was his name?" I knew the answer even before he confirmed it but something in me just needed to hear him say it.

He raised a fine brow at me, tilting his head slightly at the question.

"I believe my grandson called him Itachi-momo-kun," Kurama mused.

I laid back down, my eyes closing in a mixture of annoyance and pain. "Why was he here?" I said through gritted teeth.

"The Uchiha in question had formed an attachment with my grandson late one night, which took me by surprise when I caught them. However, I must confess that I was not entirely pleased with this development. I had taken great pains in keeping my grandson unaware of your clan's affairs and existence, and so I felt it was necessary to keep them apart. Although I was relieved to learn of his untimely passing, fate had other plans. It seems that his death has brought you and my grandson together instead, whether by happenstance or design. It's a curious turn of events." He sighed deeply as if thinking about it all over again was exhausting to him.

As I heard about the attachment they shared, my jaw clenched. Naruto even had a nickname for my brother, and I couldn't help but notice the hint of anger in my voice.

"Attachment?" Something about the way it was said made me feel like there was more to the story.

And Kurama's attempt to downplay their meeting only seemed to fuel my anger as I struggled to regain control of my emotions, I was so close to breathing fire. I would have tried to kill my brother again if he was still alive, but then again, if he were still alive... Neither Naruto nor I would have met.

Even in death, he held something over me!

Suddenly, Jiraiya's voice cut through the silence, attempting to make light of my response, with a joke. "Oof, sounds like someone is jealous." He threw his head back and hollered with laughter. His reaction and words only added fuel to the fire, and I snapped back, denying any feelings of jealousy.

"I'm not jealous you damn loudmouth buffoon!" As I sat up, I immediately regretted it, as pain coursed through my body. I could see them exchange a glance as if communicating without words. My outburst left them unconvinced.

Just then Naruto stirred, his voice filled with irritation. "Will you all shut the hell up, I'm tryin' to sleep over here!" He growled, shooting the three of them a dirty look. His hair bristled out, resembling the coat of a cat.

Jiraiya, however, wasn't about to back down. "Calm yourself cub, you're just moody now that you're pregnant," he countered, a hint of amusement in his voice.

Naruto's expression darkened. "No, I'm not!" he insisted, his voice rising in pitch. However, just as he was about to continue, realization dawned on his face. He suddenly fell silent, sitting up straight. Our eyes met, but he quickly looked away, his face turning a bright red.

As I slowly rose to my feet, the room felt much smaller to me now that all eyes were on me. The silence was deafening as I struggled to find my words. I knew I should have attempted to comfort the blonde, who now stood before me, but finding the right words proved to be difficult with an audience hanging on my every word.

As I stood in front of him, I felt a tight knot form in my stomach. All I wanted to do was express my deepest desire to start a family with him, but the words seemed to escape me. I felt paralyzed, unable to move or speak, as if the air around me had turned into an invisible wall, suffocating me. My mind was racing as I desperately tried to come up with something, anything, that could make things right between us. But as the seconds ticked by, only stillness greeted him.

The silence in the room was deafening, and every passing second felt like an eternity. I could feel the weight of my mistake crushing me from within, and I cursed myself for it. Frustrated and agitated, I ran my hand through my hair and lowered my head, trying to hide my disappointment. I wondered why it was so hard for me to talk to him, especially about something that meant so much to me.

"I should go," he mumbled, his voice barely audible. Without another word, he rushed out of the room.

He more than likely perceived my lack of response as an answer, assuming that I either didn't know about the pregnancy or that I wasn't accepting it.

His kin had formed a barrier around me, blocking the exit, and were all staring at me intently. Despite their intense gazes, I tried to remain calm and assess the situation. After a few moments, I concluded that I wasn't in immediate danger from my screw-up, but the tension in the air was most definitely palpable. It was clear that they were waiting for me to react, but their facial expressions were so inscrutable that I couldn't quite decipher what they were thinking or feeling.

Addressing the elephant in the room, I said, "I already know about the pregnancy." Jiraiya, with a knowing chuckle, grinned as if he received the final puzzle piece. "Now it all makes sense," he said. "You're so brilliant that you're willing to risk your life."

Irritated by his comment, I replied, "I would do what needs to be done for my family." My voice held a mix of frustration and annoyance. Without giving them a chance to process my words, I continued speaking, my voice filled with a sense of impatience, "What's going to happen to me?" The question hung in the air, unanswered. I doubted that they would kill me, otherwise they wouldn't have gone through the trouble to save my life.

"As much as I hate to admit such things, destiny seems to be on your side. You managed to survive your clan's assassination, and you also survived the encounter with my people the other night. You are in its favor, and that must mean something. Don't worry about what will happen next. For now, just focus on healing. We will figure out what to do with you when the time comes." His words were harsh, but I could sense a glimmer of compassion in his voice as he walked away from me, with Jiraiya right on his heels.

"You heard lord Kurama, get some rest." She repeated.

"I need to talk to Naruto. Can you just do something to heal me completely," I snapped as the pushy kitsune woman practically forced me back down on the cot.

She scoffed, her eyes narrowing, and I could tell I had offended her by questioning her abilities. "I have already done enough. Your body needs time to heal naturally, cub. You lost a lot of blood." She said before shaking her head and storming out of the room. I had inadvertently pissed off all four of them. That might have been my superpower.

As I sat alone in the room, the stillness seemed to amplify the weight of the emotions I felt. I couldn't help but note that the feelings I was experiencing were ten times worse than the ones I felt when Naruto told me about him and Kiba. He never mentioned my brother or that he had met a human from the same clan, and that realization made me feel betrayed.

It was hard to focus on anything else as my mind kept replaying the conversation between the two kitsunes. I couldn't shake off the feeling that there was more to this than what Kurama had disclosed.

I needed to sort through my thoughts and emotions before talking to him, but it was difficult to do so without distractions.

They wanted me to rest, but how when I was confronted with all of this?

---

𝙉𝙖𝙧𝙪𝙩𝙤'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

Three Years Prior.

All I could feel was this constant ringing in my ears as I absorbed what Gramps was saying. His words hit me like a thunderbolt, leaving me feeling overwhelmed and uncertain of my future. Why the hell was it suddenly my responsibility to find a suitable mate? I just wanted to be Naruto, not a prince or anything else for that matter. I was eager to experience the world and have fun with my kin. Why did I have to be bonded to another so soon?

I couldn't help but cry out, "Why me?" It didn't feel right, not now. I wasn't ready for that kind of commitment. I just wanted to be wild and free, to explore and indulge in the pleasures that life had to offer. The idea of being bound to another creature, sharing my life and responsibilities, felt crushing. What if after the bonding we wind up hating everything about each other or they try to change me?

Yet, Gramps was unwavering in his response. His tone left no room for argument or protest. "Because you're the prince," he said. "You have no choice. I have already sent invitations to other clans, informing them of your bonding ceremony."

His words hit me hard, like a slap to my face, leaving my mouth ajar. I couldn't breathe or speak, the weight of what he was saying left me feeling powerless and trapped. It was as if my fate was already sealed, and there was no escape from this unwanted news. I should have at least some say-so, it was my life after all.

Even through the night, my mind raced, making it impossible to sleep.

Unable to bear the load of my emotions, I tossed aside my blankets, not able to take them any longer. Usually, a run in the woods helped me clear my head whenever I was pissed off. And so, with a quiet growl, I rose from my bed and ventured outside, hoping to find solace and relief in nature's embrace, where I could be wild and free.

The crisp night air greeted me as I stepped outside, refreshing my senses and helping me regain my composure. The moon shone brightly, casting an ethereal glow upon the forest that surrounded me. I inhaled deeply, allowing the fresh scent of pine and earth to fill my lungs.

With each step, I felt a sense of freedom returning to me and with each step. The rhythmic beat of my feet upon the soft forest floor echoed through the trees as if nature itself was urging me to let go of my frustrations.

The darkness of the night enveloped me, casting a celestial veil over the world, as if to shield me from the chaos that awaited me.

As I walked, my mind wandered, wondering just how impossible a situation I found myself in. Why couldn't I be allowed to choose my path? Why did I have to be forced into adulthood, burdened with the weight of responsibility? All I wanted was to enjoy my youth, to live in the moment, and to cherish the fleeting moments of happiness that life was offering.

Finally, I reached a place where the trees opened up, revealing a breathtaking waterfall. The roar of the cascading water echoed through the trees, creating a soothing melody that beckoned to me. Without hesitation, I stripped off my clothes and plunged into the icy cold water.

The shock of the cold water was exhilarating, washing away my worries and anxieties. I swam beneath the waterfall, letting the powerful current carry me along its course. The cold numbed my senses, allowing me to escape the clutches of reality for a moment.

As I swam, I couldn't help but reflect on the choices I had before me. Would I resign myself to the path that Gramps had laid out for me, or would I find the courage to challenge it? Would I allow myself to be bound by the expectations of others, or would I be able to chuck my destiny to the wind?

The answers to these questions would shape my future and determine the course of my life. But for now, I allowed myself to be consumed by the tranquility of the waterfall, immersing myself in the beauty and power of nature. I was not a prince anymore, I was a kitsune. I was a wild one.

In the quiet of the night, as I floated on the water's surface, I made a decision. I would fight for my freedom, no matter the cost. I would resist the bonds that sought to confine me, and I was determined to find the happiness and fulfillment that I deserved.

As I lay floating on my back, lost in thought, a strange feeling crept over me. I sensed that I was not alone and that someone was watching me. I turned slowly toward the land and saw a figure emerging from the shadows. He was tall, with a commanding presence that made me feel small in comparison. He was draped in a cloak of black and red, which was adorned with a unique print. The lower half of his face was covered, making it difficult to see his features. However, I couldn't help but notice his eyes, which glowed with an eerie red hue in the surrounding darkness. It was as if they were lit from within by some otherworldly force. I couldn't look away, transfixed by their intense gaze. The trees behind him seemed to blend into the darkness, making him appear as if he had appeared out of thin air.

As he stood at the edge of the water, the silence between us seemed to stretch on for what felt like hours. But in reality, it was only a matter of minutes. Time seemed to slow down as I processed the fact that this human was the first one, I had ever come across this closely.

I hesitated, unsure of how to greet him. As a Kitsune, I was taught to be wary and defensive towards strangers. But something about him seemed different. He wasn't attacking, which I took as a good sign. Right? But still, I had no idea how to interact with another being apart from my kind. I stopped floating on my back, my body submerged in the water.

The water lapped at my ears, tempting me to dive in and hide. But I couldn't shake the curiosity that burned within me.

In a low, intrigued, and shocked tone, he said, "The stories were true."

What stories was he referring to? Curiosity got the better of me, and I decided to swim closer.

As I approached him, the water came to my nose, blocking my senses to the outside world. Lowering my ears, I focused on his words, waiting for his response.

My interest piqued, I asked, "What stories?" It felt like I was being pulled towards him, by an invisible force.

He blinked, "so it can speak?" he said with a hint of amusement.

"Oy, that's kinda rude! I'm not an it! I'm Naruto!" I countered while grabbing onto land and pulling myself out of the water. He was much taller now that I stood to face him, come to think of it maybe I shouldn't have gotten so close to him. Whelp, too late now.

I stood motionless, unfazed by the proximity. My hair clung to my face and droplets of water flowed down my body causing an involuntary shiver.

I could feel the intensity of his stare as it lingered on my ears, gradually traveling down to my tail which I had hanging low. However, just as quickly, his eyes snapped back up to my face. It was as if he realized I was completely naked. This unexpected realization caused a small smile to form on my lips, humans were funny creatures.

"Is it only you?" His voice was sleek and deep, it resonated within me causing a strange vibration to spread throughout my body.

I raised a brow at him, "Why are you planning on killin' me or somethin'?" My words caused an unexpected reaction. To my surprise, he chuckled, which caught me off guard. I was unaware that I was being funny. The realization made my face flush with embarrassment.

"If I wanted you dead," he replied, his voice trailing off. He seemed to be reconsidering his words. "Never mind," he finished, dismissing the subject altogether.

I watched as he turned away, leaving without another word. Despite his sudden departure, I didn't want him to go. I had so many questions that I wanted to ask.

Before I had the chance to speak, I impulsively reached out and grabbed his hand with both of mine. It was a slight reflex action, but it caught his attention. His eyes widened in surprise as my hands closed around his.

"Wait! Don't go! This is my first time meeting a human!" The words tumbled out of my mouth almost without thinking. It was a reflexive reaction, driven by a desire to keep him from leaving.

To my surprise, he didn't pull away. Instead, he pulled me closer, his warm touch sending an unexpected shiver through my body. The connection I felt at that moment was unexpected, and I couldn't help but wonder what other surprises awaited me. Slowly, he removed his cloak which was black with red clouds outlined in white. I watched with bated breath as he wrapped the cloak around my shoulders.

I could feel my heart racing with anticipation, but I wondered what exactly it was that I was anticipating. He secured the front of the cloak in an almost slow methodical way, as his long pale fingers and painted black nails traveled upward securing the last tie at my neck. The sudden rush of emotions made everything feel surreal and strange as if I had just finished running a marathon.

With his gaze fixed on mine, he leaned down and spoke in a deep voice, "I'll give you until sunrise to ask your questions." As he stepped back, a flood of both nervousness and curiosity washed over me. I couldn't wait to ask him all the questions that had been on my mind for so long.

"That's more than enough time...Thank you!" I proclaimed; I watched as his lips pressed and he stared down his nose at me. He patiently waited for my questioning to begin. Yet I felt my body go stiff. My mind was going blank. Why now! I could see him raise a brow at me, his arms crossing over his chest. It never hurts to start with the basics.

"What's your name?"

His almond-shaped eyes never left mine. "Itachi Uchiha."

"Oy, I would have never pegged you as an Itachi."

Something about that made his face soften and he released a prying Oh sound.

"What name do you see me by?" He had a tone of amusement and a certain air about him that intrigued me.

"Eh, I would say Mochi." I was just playing with him, and he seemed to have taken light offence to the name.

"Mochi?" He repeated, his arms uncrossed falling at his sides.

"Or maybe Momo."

"Are you kidding? That's worse than the first one."

I continued, "Tofu?"

He cut me off, "Hungry?" His amusement was still evident in his tone.

"Of course, I am!" My stomach started to growl as if to confirm this. "Yup, that's not gonna stop anytime soon," I added.

Abruptly he turned away from me, grabbing something behind him. He pulled out what looked like something wrapped in a bamboo leaf. It looked like sticky rice when he opened it. "Here," he said, placing the opened bamboo in my hand.

"Are you sure? What if you get hungry?" I looked up at him.

"I'm close to my village." He watched as I pulled back the bamboo leaf taking a bite. The sweet and savory flavor of the sticky rice and pork hit my tongue. It was so good, but this also could have been because I was hungry.

"Mm, did you make this?" I said with a mouth full.

"Is that your second question?" He mused.

"Mhm."

"It's a secret." He whispered.

"That's not fair! You can't answer questions like that, or at least I don't think you can," I shouted.

"Is that another question?" He teased.

I was caught off guard when I noticed that he was poking fun at my expense. Just then, he seated himself at the water's edge, gazing up at the crescent moon. I couldn't help but be drawn to his sight, mirroring his actions. I sat down next to him, curious to learn more about him.

He glanced in my direction, the corners of his mouth curving into a smile. His voice took on a smooth and deep tone as he spoke. "You don't have a lot of time. You better start asking more questions."

His words caught my attention, and I couldn't help but look at him intently. A sudden flush rose on my face as I embarrassedly realized he had been teasing me again.

As I bit into the sticky rice, my embarrassment grew more intense. I couldn't help but wonder what he was thinking when he saw me staring at him.

Determined to learn more about him, I took the opportunity to ask him about his village and the life he led as a Shinobi. He told me his village struggled for peace, but that another war was inevitable. However, when the topic of his family came up, his face turned somber. A solemn smile formed as he gazed at the water's edge.

"Oh, I'm sorry for prying," I apologized.

"It's quite alright," he said, his voice steady. "I don't mind sharing."

He paused for a moment as if gathering his thoughts. When he continued, his voice carried a hint of sadness. "Have you ever done something so immoral that no amount of atonement could fix it?"

The question caught me off guard, and I couldn't help but hesitate before answering. "No, I haven't," I replied honestly.

"Hmm, consider yourself lucky," he said, his voice tinged with a hint of regret.

The topic of conversation had taken an unexpected turn and had now landed on me and my recent escapade of skinny dipping in the lake in front of us. Curious, Itachi asked for an explanation.

I explained to him that in my cultural tradition, reaching a certain age meant that it was time to search for a suitable partner. The selection process involved mutual combat, and the winner would be bonded to me, and vice versa. However, I wasn't ready for it yet. I remember him saying, "If it's meant to happen, it will." Little did I know that those words would stay with me for a long time.

As we continued to talk, I started to pick up on the subtle movements he would make. Like when he rubbed the lower part of his face in thought, or when he glanced up at the night sky when answering my questions. He was extremely handsome. I never thought in a million years I would be attracted to a human, but there was something more to him I couldn't quite put my finger on.

Sometimes when he spoke it was with a smirk like he knew the answers to the universe. I felt my gaze scanning his face taking in every detail and converting that to memory.

His pale skin contrasted with the blackness of his long waist-length raven locks, which he had tied back. His bangs and the shorter parts of his hair were of different lengths but still framed his face perfectly. His crimson eyes locked in with mine as he spoke. I caught myself staring again. "What?" He replied.

"Nothing," I quickly shook my head. There was a fluttering sensation in the pit of my stomach growing with each second.

As the sky began to lighten, he stood up and I followed suit. "Looks like our time is up," he said in a calm voice. I felt a pang of sadness in my chest, realizing that our time together was coming to an end.

I couldn't help but ask, "Would you like your cloak back?" My voice was barely above a whisper as if I was afraid to disturb the peaceful morning.

He looked down at the cloak, which was still draped over my body, and then back at me. "I don't need it at the moment," he said with a small smile. "I'll come back for it when I do."

His words filled me with hope. I knew that he would return, and that thought made me feel warm inside. As I watched him walk away, I couldn't help but smile at the thought of our next meeting. 

 

Chapter 17: 𝙰𝚗𝚘𝚝𝚑𝚎𝚛 𝙻𝚘𝚟𝚎

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴+, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 Naruto'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

Three Years Prior

As I approached the tree I called home, I noticed that Gaara was already there, waiting for me. He was standing with his arms crossed, wearing an expression of mild annoyance. As I drew closer, I saw him tapping his foot impatiently. 

"Where were you?" he asked, in a tone that suggested he was not pleased with me. 

I took a deep breath before responding, trying to check my irritation. "Nowhere important," I replied, hoping my answer would satisfy him.

"That's not what Kiba told me," Gaara countered.

"Kiba is not my dad, and neither are you," I said, giving him a look.

"And why does it matter?" I asked, rolling my eyes and walking past him.

He then started walking alongside me, keeping pace.

"Well," he said, "we heard the news about your bonding ceremony, and Kiba went to check up on you last night, but you weren't there."

"I had to go take a leak," I responded, trying to brush off his prying.  Why did he have to remind me about that damn bonding crap, again? I had a wonderful night and didn't want to think about anything else!

"He waited until morning for you," Gaara continued.

"So what, I went for a stroll after that," I said, trying to sound casual, but I knew he was unconvinced.

He had grabbed me, pushing me against the wall. "What the hell Gar!?" I shouted. This was unlike him to be so aggressive. Usually, stoic, pensive, and occasionally sweet were his normal temperaments. His actions did not go unnoticed, he gained a few curious glances.

"If you're trying to hide something you're doing a piss poor job at it because I can smell human all over you," he whispered vigorously, his voice filled with suspicion. 

"You were sneaking near that village again, weren't you?"

"No," I said, my voice firm. But as I denied it, I couldn't help but glance down at the coat that Itachi let me use. I had it tucked under my right arm in an attempt to hide it.

Gaara noticed it too, his eyes narrowing in suspicion.

"What's that?" he asked, his voice laced with a hint of probing to it.

"Nothin'," I responded, quickly dismissing his question.

"I'm telling your grandfather," he threatened.

"Alright, alright," I said, holding up my hands. "It belongs to a human."

"What!" Gaara exclaimed, his matching, maroon-colored ears shooting up on his head. We needed to go somewhere more private, there were too many kitsunes around watching us.

Before he could say anything else, I covered his mouth with a hand, silencing him.

"Shhh, don't say anything," I whispered.

Gaara glared at me, his pale green eyes filled with a mixture of annoyance and concern.

"Just listen," I said, my voice calm and persuasive. "I can explain everything later. But for now, please just keep quiet."

Gaara hesitated for a moment, then nodded, and slowly I removed my hand from his mouth. As I ascended the stairs, I could hear his footsteps trailing close behind me. When I reached my room and turned to face him, he stood in front of my door with an intense gaze fixed upon me. I quickly scanned the hallway to ensure we were alone before ushering him into my room and shutting the door behind us. His voice was stern as he demanded to know what was going on, and he refused to budge from his spot until I provided a satisfactory explanation.

I sighed but continued. "I met him last night, and I know you won't believe me, but I felt a strong attraction to him, just like a moth to a flame!" I growled pulling at my hair and flopping back on my bed.

"So," he said in his normal calloused tone.  I knew he wouldn't understand. Gaara would be the next one after me to hit puberty and be fated to bond.

"So... I can't find a mate not now when..." My voice trailed off.

"Demons below! Don't tell me you're...you just met this human!"

"I know! I know?!" I cried but just then there was a knock at my door. Shit, I hope they did not hear any of that. I gave Gaara a look that said keep your mouth shut. He returned my look with one that said don't test me.

Annoyed, he had turned to the door opening it. I did not look up from my bed as I heard him talking to someone on the other side. I heard him say, "I'll let him know," before closing the door.

"They brought you some robes to try on. You know for your up-and-coming bonding ceremony, just in case you forgot about that. Your grandfather has been waiting centuries for this day to come, and of course you of all kitsunes, you would be the one to fall for some dumb smelly human."  He grumbled, before throwing the robes on top of me. I groaned from underneath the pile, refusing to move.

"Quit being pathetic! You're a prince, so start acting like one," he sounded just like Gramps! I could already see him shaking his head and crossing his arms in disapproval. He left slamming the room door. 

I knew Gaara was not mad. He cared, this was how he showed it, just in his special kind of way. It did not help that now my secret had become his, which was not fair to him, but I knew one thing for sure and that was that Gaara was a loyal friend. 

My secret would be safe with him.

Rolling on my side and curling in a ball I brought Itachi's coat to my nose and inhaled deeply the scent of saffron and a fresh breeze. That night came flooding back to me. I smiled at the memory. 

---

As I sat there, lost in the haziness of my own thoughts, my grandfather's words finally registered. "You've been behaving strangely," he whispered in my ear, his voice filled with amusement. I tried to shake off the cobwebs and focus on what he was trying to tell me.

As I sat there listening to my grandfather and his guests discussing the upcoming feast, my mind began to wander. The room was filled with important demons, each with their titles and agendas. They talked endlessly, arguing and throwing their weight around, and I found myself becoming increasingly bored. They finally agreed to have it at the end of next week.  

I would have been more than thrilled to hear I had another week to prepare, but my mind was elsewhere.  My thoughts kept drifting back to an encounter I had that night. The memory of his face lingered in my mind, distracting me from the conversation at hand. Despite my best efforts to stay focused and contribute to the discussion, I couldn't help but feel restless and preoccupied.

From the moment our eyes met, there was something intangible that drew me to him. It was as if an invisible force was pulling me towards him as if our souls were connected. It didn't feel strange or unusual. It simply felt right.

I couldn't shake off the feeling that this was a once and a lifetime kinda meeting. His presence had filled me with a warmth that I hadn't felt in a long time. It was a feeling that I couldn't explain or even fully understand, but I could sense this dark and exotic side to him. I wanted to know both.

That encounter had sparked a fire within me, a fire that wanted to be nurtured and explored. I knew that our paths would cross again, whether by chance or by choice.

Unbeknownst to me, my lack of focus wasn't as concealed as I thought it to be. We were having a late lunch with the other demon clan leaders, but my mind was wandering far away, lost in my thoughts. Despite my best efforts to hide it, my grandfather had already noticed my distraction. 

He knew that something was brewing inside me, but he wisely refrained from commenting on it in front of our company. Instead, he offered me a pleased smile and a gentle pat on my shoulder. His kind gesture let me know that he was there for me and that I had his support. "I saw that expression before, cub. You've met someone, haven't you?" His voice was barely above a whisper. I managed to force a smile in his direction. Would he still be so forthcoming if he knew I had met a human? As for the answer, I already knew...

---

There was no way I could stay away for much longer.

I had returned to that spot, night after night until finally, it was the night before my big feast and my first fight. As I stood there, waiting for him to arrive, my mind began to wander. I wondered if he had more important things to do than to waste his time with me. Frustrated with myself, I let out a growl and stomped my feet on the ground, like a child throwing a tantrum. As I looked at his cloak lying neatly folded on the forest floor, I couldn't help but feel a sense of anger and disappointment. I even considered throwing it in the water out of spite, but I quickly realized that I couldn't bring myself to do that. I sighed heavily and began to pace back and forth, nudging a couple of stones with my foot.

Dammit all! This would be the last time; I felt the weight of dread pressing on me. What if I lose tomorrow and wind up bonded? I started my long trek back home when I heard the ring of his smooth deep voice from behind me. "Hello." He said causing my breath to hitch.

I turned to see him standing not too far away, a smile playing on his lips. "I-Itachi-momo-kun," I exclaimed unable to stop the smile that formed, meeting him halfway.

He looked at me with a raised brow, seemingly amused by my response. "I must have upset you somehow." He chuckled.

"Yup, now that's my new nickname for ya," I replied cheerfully, trying to hide the remnants of the annoyance that had momentarily crept into my voice.

As I stood there, lost in his gaze. He spoke with a teasing smile. "Then I will call you Kiiro Honō," he said, using his nickname for me.  I don't know why but it was like music to my ears. "Yellow flame? I've never heard that one before," I felt my face heating up, but couldn't help smiling back. 

"It suits you, does it not?" he said while reaching out and gently brushing a few strands of my hair between his thumb and forefinger. I felt an involuntary shiver run down my spine at his touch. "I guess it does," I replied, trying to sound casual despite the fluttering in my stomach. 

"But what made ya come up with it?" 

"That's what I see," he replied with a mischievous glint in his eyes. I couldn't help but feel a little giddy at the thought of him seeing me that way. We stood there, lost in our thoughts, but not speaking. The silence was filled with tension that didn't quite feel awkward. 

Finally, he broke the silence. "I want to show you something," he said softly. 

"Okay," I replied, as I followed him, trying to keep up with his long strides. He took me to a place that overlooked his village. 

I gasped at the sight before me. The village was lit up by lanterns and the night sky was a deep shade of blue. We stood there at the cliffside staring at the village below in silence just taking in the scenery. 

Just then, the sky began to grow darker, and the wind picked up, carrying the scent of rain. The village, however, seemed unbothered by the sudden change. The sound of drums and air instruments carried its alluring melody on the wind. 

As we stood gazing at the sky, he shared with me that his village was celebrating the annual harvest festival. I couldn't help but marvel at the sight of the moon, which appeared to be a stunning shade of orange and larger than ever before. "It's breathtaking," I whispered in awe. Growing up, my people never celebrated in the same way as humans, which made this experience all the more special. The festival was an entrancing display of lights, sounds, and colors. I couldn't help but feel a sense of longing to be a part of this community. Without thinking, I reached out to take his hand, feeling the warmth of his slender fingers interlaced with mine. This simple gesture meant the world to me.

His movements were slow and deliberate as he looked down at our joined hands as if it was something foreign to him, but then a smirk formed on his lips as he turned his gaze to me and back towards the village below. 

As we gazed down at the festival from our vantage point, a drizzle began to fall from the sky. I worried that the rain would spoil our evening, but he surprised me by tilting his head back, allowing the cool droplets to trickle down his face. Intrigued, I followed suit, closing my eyes and feeling the refreshing water wash over my whiskers. Together, we stood there hand in hand, lost in the moment and oblivious to the passage of time.

I couldn't help but admire him at that moment, his carefreeness, and his confidence, together we would embrace nature. It was a moment I knew I would never forget, but like all things, it can't last forever. My voice was barely audible over the tapping of water against the leaves, my words filled with uncertainty and a hint of vulnerability.

"I hope this is not the last time we meet, but I dunno what's gonna happen tomorrow. I might lose the fight and well...y'know." My voice was almost drowned out by the relentless sound of water droplets hitting the ground.

He tilted his head in my direction, his eyes scanning my face as if trying to read my thoughts. 

But then, in the blink of an eye, he removed his hand from mine. The sudden disconnect left me feeling slightly disoriented, unsure of what had just happened or if I said something to upset him. I watched as he moved behind me, placing both hands firmly on my shoulders and leaning in closely to my ear.

"I disagree," he said, his voice filled with conviction. "Don't let anyone extinguish that flame of yours, Kiiro. Make them work for it. Make them fight for you," As he spoke, his breath brushed against my neck and ear, causing me to swallow deeply. He was so close. We could have remained that way forever, but with those same words, he shoved me off the cliff, leaving me suspended in the air, my heart racing with a mix of shock and fear, but there was a hint of excitement from the sudden rush which was a strange reaction since my life was in danger.

The feeling of weightlessness filled my stomach. I thought for sure this was the end, that I would plummet to the village below, never to be heard from again. But instead of hitting the ground, I felt something wrapped around my midriff. When I opened my eyes, I was stunned to find myself in the clutches of a giant crow.

"What the hell?" I exclaimed, my voice filled with a mix of shock and disbelief. The crow just flapped its giant wings, carrying me effortlessly through the air, its talons gripping tightly onto my body. I gripped onto his leg, holding on for dear life, my mind racing with questions.

"We are going there," the crow made its declaration. My eyes followed its sharp descent towards the village nestled below. The closer I got the more awestruck I was, by the sheer sight of the quaint village that lay between the towering mountains. 

The sheer beauty of the place took my breath away, but my heart began to race with panic from getting so close to human territory. What if they see me? No, I refused to let fear consume me though. Instead, I focused on the crow's steady movements, the rhythmic beat of its wings, and the blackness of its eyes. 

Together, we plunged towards the village, the wind rushing through my hair and filling me with a sense of freedom. I had called out to the sky, and now it was answering my call. The feeling was exhilarating as we plummeted towards our destination, the sensation of the wind rushing past my ears like a sweet melody.

As we approached the village, a sense of unease filled the air. What if the humans noticed I was kitsune and killed me? I had no idea what awaited me there, but I could feel that change was in the air. I had stepped out of my comfort zone, taken a leap of faith, and trusted in the unknown. 

As we entered a vacant spot in the village, I was greeted by a burst of black feathers. The cloud of feathers suddenly cleared, and a figure emerged. It was Itachi, enigmatic as ever. Without a word, he placed a straw hat on my head, wrapping a coat around my shoulders. The coat was long and flowing, reaching down to my ankles, effectively hiding my tail. We were wearing matching attire.

"Since this is our final meeting, I will make it worth your while, Kiiro Honō," he said, his voice carrying a hint of mischief. 

Intrigued, I followed him as he led me through the heart of the village. The air was thick with different scents, the strongest being the aroma of food, as the annual harvest festival was in full swing. The vibrant streets were filled with a riot of colors, music, and the irresistible fragrance of freshly baked bread. I watched people walk around with what Itachi-momo-kun called umbrellas to help combat the drizzle.

He guided me through the festival, introducing me to different vendors from all walks of life. My initial apprehension dissipated as I walked ahead of him, dancing with my arms stretched out, and laughing. I had never seen anything like it before, my people were so boring! In my excitement, my hat almost flew off a couple of times.

"You both look like a very happy couple and your girl is so adorable." One of the flower vendors said to us. 

  "What!" That stopped me dead in my tracks. All my playfulness was gone. That damn human woman was either blind or crazy!

"You heard her darling, don't be rude, say thank you." He teased while placing a hand on my shoulder. 

"Thanks..." I mumbled; annoyance evident in my tone. 

"What was that?  I'm pretty sure she could not hear you." He said with a devilish smirk.  I glared at him as he urged me to respond with his crimson gaze.

"Thank you!" I called over my shoulder, elbowing him in the side, as we kept walking. 

"Bastard," I muttered. He chuckled and with his pointer and middle finger, he teasingly pressed it against my forehead. That had loosened all the steam I was harboring, my annoyance subsiding. He even teased a small smile out of me.

Despite the feeling of a couple of eyes on me for my unusual behavior, I was too enthralled to care anymore. The air was crisp and carried the sweet scent of blooming flowers. And the food! The food was amazing! 

My bland diet consisted of raw meat and barely any flavor. At some point, the skies cleared, as stars twinkled above us. Once the night started to wind down, we found ourselves standing on a little red bridge that overlooked a serene pond. Koi fish were swimming close to the bridge, possibly expecting a meal. He leaned on the railing, and I mirrored his action as we watched the fish.

Finally, he spoke. He told me a story about a boy who had a curse placed upon him for his arrogance, the curse destroyed everything he touched, even the ones he loved. As a result, he lost a part of himself. So, the boy decided to go on a journey to find his other half and break the curse. After years of searching without success, he was about to give up.  Until, one night, a yellow fox appeared. 

Itachi never finished the tale, leaving me with a sense of wonder and curiosity. Silence fell over us and when I glanced at him, his lips were pressed in a frown.

As the festivities came to an end, He turned to me. "Are you ready?" he asked, his piercing red gaze met mine. I hesitated, not wanting this night to end, but knew we both had places to be.

Just then a thick fog started to creep in, blocking anyone who might be looking. He summoned the same large crow from earlier, it did a hopping dance over to me lowering its body and allowing me to climb on top of its back this time.

The crow's feathers were smooth and warm beneath me as it soared through the dense smoke. From its back, I could see the full extent of the thick fog that had enveloped the area. It was like a curtain, hiding the place below. 

But as we reached the waterfall, the crow gently landed, and I saw the cloak still lying in the same spot. The crow disappeared in a flurry of black feathers, leaving me alone to retrieve the cloak in search of Itachi, when he approached me.

"Wait, ya never finished the story," I said, trying to get him to stay as I handed him his cloak.

He smirked slinging the cloak over his shoulder, "Bye Kiiro." When he turned away, something within me refused to let him leave. I reached out and grabbed his hand, halting his steps towards departure. The touch of his warm skin sent shivers down my spine, reminding me of the moments we had shared.

The words I wanted to say got stuck in my throat. They were buried deep within me, unable to find a way out. All I could do was look into his eyes, searching for any remnants of understanding, could he feel the tug also? But all I found was a hint of amusement as if he could see the depth of my urgency.

In that moment of intense emotions, I found myself completely lost in the rush of it all. Despite the rational voice in my head warning me that he was human, and I was making a huge mistake, I couldn't resist the urge to act on my impulses. With a sudden burst of courage, I reached out and grabbed the front of his coat, using it as leverage to pull him closer to me. As our bodies pressed against each other, our breaths mingled together in a sweet, intoxicating scent.

At first, our lips brushed against each other gently, almost as if we were teasing one another. But as the intensity of the moment grew, I kissed him. I could feel my heart racing in my chest as I gazed deeply into his eyes, completely entranced by his gaze.

Despite my lack of experience, I refused to let my insecurities hold me back. I threw myself into the moment wholeheartedly, allowing myself to be carried away by the rush of emotions and sensations. I could feel him resisting at first, but as the intensity of the kiss increased, he relented. Our bodies pressed together, his warmth radiating through me. I realized ever since we met that night this had been the moment I had longed for, a chance to express the depths of my emotions for the man standing before me.  

As our lips met in a fiery kiss, I was acutely aware of every sensation, every movement, every breath. It felt like nothing else in the world existed except for the two of us, lost in the heat of the moment, as he returned my kiss, his tongue brushing across my bottom lip. I could feel his hands trailing down my body enticing me to moan into the kiss.

I wanted to cherish every second of our time together, to etch this memory into my mind forever. With every touch, every breath, I was leaving a mark on him, a reminder of the unbreakable bond we shared. As bittersweet as it was, I knew that if we were to part ways, I would forever hold onto this moment, this one last night where nothing else mattered but the two of us.

In that moment, the rest of the world faded away, leaving us alone in our private sanctuary. Time seemed to stand still, as our lips danced in a delicate rhythm. Every sensation was etched into my memory, ensuring that I would never forget the intensity of our connection.

When we finally pulled away, his eyes were hard to read.

"You felt it too," I said breathlessly. He said nothing.

As he turned to leave, my hand still gripping his coat, I refused to let him go. I was determined to show him the depths of what I felt inside, even if it meant pushing the boundaries of what was deemed acceptable.

"I can't give you what you want," he said, his voice deep and filled with resignation. But I did not listen, pulling him closer and wrapping my arms around his neck. At some point, my straw hat had dropped to the forest floor as I tilted my head upwards and pressed my lips against his once again. I wanted him to know that my feelings were unwavering and that I would fight for what we had, even if it meant facing whatever consequences held.

If this was our last night together, it was going to be one to remember.

---

Three years Later

𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚 POV

As I lay there in bed, my mind couldn't help but race with thoughts of the blonde. Despite the intense pain coursing through my body, my curiosity and longing for the truth urged me to sit up slowly. With each movement, the pain seemed to fade into the background, overtaken by my need to speak with Naruto and uncover the truth that had been eluding me for so long.

 

Chapter 18: 𝙳𝚘𝚞𝚋𝚝

Notes:

Sorry for the late update.

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

The darkness of the night enveloped me completely when I decided to leave. Despite repeated requests to rest, the kitsune who had been treating me had returned several times to check on my condition, much to my annoyance. 

 

However, this time she had finally retired for the night, and I knew that it was my chance to slip away unnoticed. My heart was pounding as I sneaked out, with the anticipation of reaching Naruto's place adding to my sense of urgency. 

 

Leaving the cottage clinic proved to be more frustrating than I initially thought. Each step felt like I was walking on hot coals, and my body burned all over. I knew that they wanted me to rest and heal, but the need to know the truth if my fiancé and my brother had a relationship drove me to press forward. So, I kept hobbling out of the room door and in the direction of the blonde's place. 

 

To my surprise, as I progressed, I realized how high up the place they had saved my life was. It was not close to Naruto's home that I could see in the distance. This realization made me feel even more discouraged. It was a long and arduous walk that awaited me. I inwardly groaned, knowing that the journey ahead was going to be challenging. 

 

As I took just a few steps forward, a realization struck me hard that I had been in an endless pursuit of him. It felt like he was always out of my reach as if the universe was conspiring against me. I had made it down to the road where I suddenly lost my footing and fell on my back. Looking up at the starry night sky, I did something unexpected, something that had eluded me for years. I started laughing, and the laughter seemed uncontrollable. It was a release of all the pent-up frustration, despair, and the truth that I was uncovering about my clan. The emotions collided within me, forming a singularity of sorts.  

 

As I lay there on my back in the middle of the dimly lit road hysterically laughing, a sudden shadow fell upon me, blocking out the little light I had. I looked up to see a figure towering over me, and before I could react, a familiar voice cut through the silence. "I know that damn stench from anywhere," he said in an annoyingly obnoxious tone. It was Kiba. I couldn't help but laugh at his over-the-top greeting, but my laughter was cut short as I realized the gravity of the situation. "What are you doing here? You here to finish the job?" I stared up at him, trying to keep my cool. 

 

"What the hell is wrong with ya man?" he said with a raised brow, our eyes locking in an intense stare.  

 

He held a handout for me, and I hesitated for a moment before taking it. With a grunt on my part, he helped me to my feet and helped slap my arm over his shoulders.   

 

"C'mon, I'll help ya." He continued as we slowly made our way down the road.  

 

"Why are you helping me?" I finally spoke. The last time I remember he saw me as his rival.  

 

"Well, I'm not too thrilled don't get me wrong, but blondie seems to love ya," He shrugged it off. My steps faltered as I stared at his face in disbelief. "Stop it, c'mon let's keep movin'."  

 

"How did you find me?"  

 

"Seriously? If your crazy ass laughter and scent weren't a dead giveaway. Maybe it's the sheer fact you're lying right smack in the middle of the road, genius!" He howled.  

 

"Quit, screaming in my ear you damn idiot!" I snarled. Even with him helping me, his voice was still irritating. I know we were moving at an agonizingly slow pace. He snorted muttering under his breath, "Moody bastard." 

 

Eventually, we made it to the spiral staircase, the bane of my existence. "C'mon, princess let's go."  With each step, we climbed higher and higher until we made it to the top of the stairs. "Ugh, I hate you." I groaned as we completed the final step. "Don't make me drop ya. I got ya there, didn't I?" He grumbled. 

 

By now the brunette was supporting all my weight on his shoulders. I had been pushed to my limits. He took all that weight and kept pressing forward down the long stretch of hallway, by now my feet were dragging on the wooden floor. When we made it to the blonde's door. He helped me lean against the wall next to the door to help support my body. With bated breath, I watched as he started pounding his fist on the room door. "Open up blondie, I have fresh meat for ya!" He called thrashing even harder on the surface when he got no answer. 

 

"Leave me alone!" We both heard the blonde cry out from the other side his voice whimpering. I could hear the pain in this voice.  

 

"C'mon open up please." I heard Kiba say, the joking in his tone gone. We heard the sniffles from the other side, causing my mood to sink. I watched as Kiba dragged his palm down the door and pressed his forehead against the surface, tapping his finger against the hardwood before turning to me. "Sorry man, ya on your own." He said defeated.  

 

I nodded, but as he turned to leave. "Kiba," I spoke, getting his attention. "Thanks." 

 

"Yeah, well ya still stink." He said but there was a smirk on his face as he walked past me.  

 

"Bastard," I muttered.  

 

"I heard that dickhead." He shouted. 

 

"Well, I take back my thanks then, you dimwitted asshole."  He flipped me off as he left. Luckily, I was injured or else I would have run over there and kicked his ass down that spiral staircase.  I stood thrashing my fist against the door. 

 

"I said go away, Kiba." His voice cracked. 

 

"It's not Kiba." I could hear him fiddling with something on the other side. 

 

"What are you doing here? You need to rest and... heal?" He said the last part just as he opened the door. His voice trailed off, and I could feel his eyes examining me. "You're bleeding again!" he exclaimed, causing me to look down at my bandages, which were now stained red. The blood was starting to seep through the bandages and around my abdomen. I guess I reopened my wounds on the journey here. Just great more time to rest and heal. 

 

 As I gazed into his tear-filled blue eyes, I couldn't help but feel a sense of tenderness towards him. We were alone now, and the raw emotions I felt were in danger of spilling out. 

 

 At that moment, all previous arguments and disagreements were forgotten, and I felt a strong desire to comfort and protect him. I pulled him closer to me, my instincts taking over as I staked my claim over him. Our breaths mixed as we stared deeply into each other's eyes, lost in our world. 

 

I watched as his eyes widened and our lips connected in a passionate kiss. The sensation of his soft lips against mine caused goosebumps to run down my arms.  

 

I could feel that he missed this too radiating from him, as we deepened the kiss. I wanted to penetrate every orifice in his body, to lose myself in this moment with him to mark his flesh with my teeth. As he wrapped his arms around me, I felt a sudden jolt of electricity run through my body. It was a surprise to feel this way after all this time. However, the sensation was undeniable.  

 

Our lips met and the kiss intensified, deepening with each passing second. I winced involuntarily during the kiss, and he immediately pulled away, concerned. "Oh sorry!" he exclaimed, checking on me to ensure I was okay. Despite the brief moment of discomfort, the connection between us still felt palpable and I couldn't help but feel a rush of excitement. 

 

"It's quite alright. How are you feeling?" I asked gently. Looking down at his stomach. His cheeks turned rosy, and he gave a sad smile, lowering his head. He stood under the threshold, looking down at his feet. "May I come in?" I asked. His lips pressed as he silently debated with himself. 

 

"Only if you promise no more lies," he said, looking at me. "I think I might hurt you, but not on purpose. I've been crying, eating, laughing, and back to crying again all day. I don't know what's wrong with me." He tried to make light of the situation, but I could tell he was still hurting.  

 

For now, the questions I had could wait. 

 

"I promise you. Now, can I come inside?" I said, trying to keep my voice uniform despite the immense pain I was in. By now I pressed my shoulder against the doorframe for support, crossing my arms over my chest in an attempt to appear composed.  

 

The cold wood of the frame was the only thing keeping me upright, and I could feel my legs shaking beneath me. I arched a brow at him, silently pleading with him to say yes. He began to gnaw on his lower lip, lost in thought. At this point, I knew that if I collapsed, it wouldn't matter much whether he let me in or not. I needed to sit down, and I needed it now. 

 

As he walked into his room, I trailed behind him. He took a seat on his shabby mattress, and I followed suit, relieved to rest my tired body. Our eyes met briefly, but he quickly averted his gaze. He swung his legs to the side and heaved a deep sigh before speaking. "I'm sorry for the way I've been acting. I just don't know what to do," he said apologetically. I was taken aback by his words, as I didn't expect him to forgive me so easily. "I don't deserve your forgiveness. I don't deserve you," I whispered, feeling guilty for my actions. "Hey, don't think you're getting off that easily!" he exclaimed, giving my arm a playful nudge. 

 

Now that I was near him, I felt a sudden burst of energy. Maybe it was adrenaline, or I could have been driven by something far lewder. I had cupped his whisker cheek turning his head towards me. Our lips collided in an almost frenzied kiss. As with the kiss in the doorway, I wanted his body to ache for me. I wanted him to know that I was here to stay and that he was mine. I felt his arms circle my shoulders in and tight embrace as we kissed, and I knew that this was the moment I had waited for. 

 

 He inquired about my injury, but I assured him there was nothing to worry about. While sliding his jacket off his shoulders. He reached his arms above his head, allowing me to slide his shirt up. As I did so, I found myself pausing the removal of his shirt at his nose, successfully obscuring his vision and locking his arms in place. Leaning in, I captured his mouth with my own, running my tongue across his bottom lip teasingly. Our breaths melded together, as he opened his mouth, granting me full access. 

 

With a sense of necessity, I responded like a man dying of thirst, pushing my tongue past his parted lips. I wanted nothing more than to lick and taste every part of him. His lips encased my tongue, as he began to gingerly suck on it before his tongue coyly greeted mine. I began to rub and kneed mine against his, enticing a moan. I miss that sound so much. 

 

Suddenly, I pulled back, severing the kiss while leaving a thin string of saliva between us. In response, his mouth opened slightly, as if searching for mine, unaware of the shirt still blocking his vision and his arms still extended above his head. I watched him as he struggled to find me. 

 

Recognizing his predicament, I offered a helping hand. I helped lower him to his mattress, straddling his waist. Now, he was trapped, and ready for what was to come. 

 

He was my captive. My pain was overshadowed by my need to assert my claim on him. He was mine! 

 

With these words, my mind was filled with a burning desire to take possession of him. I wanted to mark him as mine, leaving an indelible mark right on his soul. Curling downward my lips pressed against his chin, trailing kisses down his neck, leaving a trail of fire in their wake. I could feel his heart racing beneath my lips, pounding in time with my own. 

 

As my lips continued their exploration, I descended lower, tracing a delicate path across his chest. My tongue darted out, teasing his soft-pink-colored nipples, until they were hard and erect. With a gentle suck, I took his right nipple into my mouth, savoring its taste and texture. Then, with an equal measure of tenderness, I lavished the same attention on his left, creating a moment of pure pleasure for him. 

 

His body writhed beneath me, responding to the sensations I was evoking. I could feel his eagerness building, his muscles tensing and releasing in rhythmic movements. It was a beautiful dance, his body moving in perfect harmony with my tongue, as his pelvis started to grind against mine, creating a delicious heat. 

 

At that moment, every ounce of my self-control was being tested. I wanted to take him further, to explore every inch of his delectable form. But I held myself back, savoring the anticipation and the power I possessed over him. 

 

Our time together was limited, it was only a matter of time before they would realize I was gone, but we would make the most of it. I would make him remember those moments forever, etched into him, a constant reminder of what we shared. 

 

His body was now fully mine and I reveled in the power and control I had over him. I continued to explore every inch of him, leaving a trail of kisses down his stomach. 

 

I could feel the anticipation building as I teased him with my fingers, slowly removing his pants and underwear exposing his most intimate area, I felt my breath ghost over his inner thigh before pressing my lips against it. At that moment, I watched as the sun-kissed flesh of his stomach dipped in. The intensity of our moment together was heightened by the silence of the bedroom, save for the sound of his ragged breaths. 

 

 My hand wrapped around his erection, eliciting a sharp intake of breath from him. As I brought his head to my mouth, closing my lips around it, I felt his body respond with a shudder. Each suck and stroke caused his shaft to twitch and grow even more. During all this my hair had fallen in front of my face, adding to the sensory overload of the moment. I could see his diaphragm moving up in down, each breath making his ribs visible, just then he moaned, and his hips began to tilt upward in ecstasy 

 

As I continued to pleasure him with my mouth. I could feel his body responding to my every touch and movement, and it only encouraged me to keep going. I wanted to give him the ultimate pleasure, and I could tell he was enjoying every moment. His reactions were a clear indication that my instincts were right on point. As his moans grew louder, I could feel myself getting more and more turned on. 

 

 It was a mutually satisfying experience, and I knew that this was something we both wanted to continue. I watched as his back stretched and arched against the mattress both his knees shot up as his thighs started to squeeze my head. He danced to the rhythm of my mouth. 

 

I could not see his face from under his shirt, but I did notice his tail was twitching like crazy. 

 

"Ah! Sasuke, I'm gonna... I'm gonna!" He was trying to warn me. His moans prompted me to suck harder and roll my tongue around his head, causing him to reach his climax in my mouth, which I had swallowed all.  His legs dropped as I rested my face on his leg, he was breathless and so was I, both of us for different reasons.  

 

 In the aftermath of my high feeling, my pain had returned with vengeance, and when I looked down, I found blood on his bed sheets. Although I was in pain, I managed to choke it down to assist him in removing his shirt. His face was flushed, and damp blonde locks clung to his forehead. As soon as our eyes locked, he began to cry. He draped an arm over his face trying to hide it, but I had already seen it. 

 

As I gently pulled his arm down, I noticed his body's tension. His eyes averted from mine, and I could sense that he was holding something back. "What's the matter?" I asked, my brow furrowed with concern. The room grew quiet as we both lay down, side by side, staring up at the ceiling. I couldn't help but feel guilty, wondering if I had said or done something to make him feel the need to hide from me. The silence was broken with a sudden sob, and I felt a knife twist in my gut as I heard him cry. I hoped that whatever was bothering him, we could work through it together and come out stronger on the other side. 

 

"I'm happy." He finally said. My eyes closed as all my tension was released with a deep breath. Who would have thought oral would bring us closer together? 

 

"So, all I had to do was that?" I turned to smirk at him. 

 

"No, you bastard!" As his laughter echoed through the room, my heart sank. He playfully pushed me, and our bodies shifted as we both rolled on our sides, facing each other. A heavy silence hung in the air as we gazed into each other's eyes, searching for answers that neither of us dared to voice aloud.  

 

The fear of the unknown lingered, and I couldn't help but wonder if his affection was genuine or if I was merely a poor substitute for my late brother. The thought weighed heavily on my heart, piercing it with a sharp pain that was far worse than anything physical, though I tried my best to hide it.

Chapter 19: 𝙼𝚎𝚖𝚘𝚛𝚒𝚎𝚜

Notes:

Sorry for the late post! I been on a much needed family vacation, but I have returned. Thank you all for the love♥️

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

 

 

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

 

🦊

 

 

It had been the first for me to stir from the sound of my voice, pulling me back to the waking world, "Mm" I involuntarily released a low and throaty moan but not of my own volition, there was this overwhelming sensation building inside me which caused my legs to shake as a wave of heat filled me. The pressure was growing more and more with each second, and I was like a wine cork being twisted to the brink, destined to pop!

 

 

I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as the grogginess of my mind tried to catch up with what was happening, and I could feel my breath beginning to wane. 

 

 

As my eyes slowly opened, I was greeted by the twisted branches that made up Naruto's ceiling. Slowly, I sat up on my elbows taking in the sights that left me momentarily frozen by the sensation of suction, moist and warm suction that was doing this to me.

 

 

Below my waist, I saw what looked like something bobbing up and down under his quilted blanket. Intrigued and yet still cautious, I did not want to disturb the rhythm. Reluctantly, I lifted the blanket to uncover the source of the movement. What I saw underneath completely woke me up.

 

 

There, nestled between my pale legs, was a head of golden strands, a sight that immediately brought a smile to my lips. It was a sight I longed for. It was apparent he was trying to return the favor from the other night. He lifted his head locking eyes with mine.  "Hi," I greeted under my breath.

 

The intense pleasure that had been building up inside me was suddenly cut off as he pulled away, leaving me aching and wanting more. But then he gave me a sly grin and slowly licked his way back up my shaft, teasing me with each slow and deliberate movement of his tongue. It was both torturous and exhilarating, and I couldn't help but moan in frustration. As he reached the tip. 

 

I could feel myself on the edge, ready to explode at any moment. But he stopped and instead began to climb up my body, his words only adding to the overwhelming desire I felt for him. "I want to feel you, Sasuke. I missed you. I missed us." His breathless words only fueled my craving, and I couldn't wait for much longer. I was so close to taking him.

 

 

I watched in awe as he sat on top of me letting me slip inside that taut warm crevice. He took in all my length with ease, straddling me with those inviting thighs, he released a teasing giggle and moan while taking charge. The unexpectedness of his action only heightened my excitement. Instinctively, I grabbed his waist and thrust into him.

 

 He lifted his body allowing me to slide up and down inside his tight frame. I could feel my senses come alive, and our two bodies began a harmonious grind and dive together, our breaths were heavy, our bodies slick with sweat, and yet we couldn't get enough of each other. At that moment, nothing else mattered except the intense intimacy we were experiencing. It was a moment that I will forever cherish and hold dear.

 

 

I watched him. His back arched, his body writhing as our temperatures were rising and he continued to ride me, as he took in every inch of me, creating that perfect friction. I enjoyed watching him enjoy riding me. The sensation was beyond words, an awe-consuming pleasure that possibly enveloped our every thought. I was so close now.

 

At that moment, he became my everything. His presence, his touch, his every movement, filled me with a depth of desire.

 

 

As he continued to mount my member, our bodies in sync as he rolled his hips grinding on me like a madman, I found myself thrusting deeper inside trying to keep up.  The world around us ceased to exist. We were in our private world, where nothing but pleasure existed. Our bodies moved in perfect harmony, creating a symphony of ecstasy with our strained breathing.

 

 

In that moment, nothing else mattered. The worries and concerns and everything melted away, leaving only the two of us connected on a deeper level that we had yet to understand. He was more than a partner, he was my other half, my lover. He was my best friend.

 

 

Time was irrelevant as our bodies were one, each movement bringing renewed passion and renewed pleasure, while I continued to thrust up inside of him. Why did it feel so right?

 

 

With every ground of his hips, he took me on a journey to my most vulnerable. He was my awakening.

 

 

The sensation was addicting. It was a combination of warmth and tightness, a feeling I missed. Naruto was my guiding light, and together, we created life.

 

As we continued to move together, our bodies in a gratifying dance, the rest of the world faded away. We were in our little bubble.

 

 

The world ceased to exist, leaving only the two of us and the incredible connection we shared. He was my rock, my sanctuary, and my source of endless pleasure.

 

 

I savored every moment, every touch, every sensation. He was my everything. I was far from religious, but I was blessed to have him in my life.  My teeth gritted as I reached my climax, filling that snug little hole inside him.  My mind already tilting to the nonsensical side, like what if I could get him pregnant again? But I quickly shook that thought away.

 

 

 Abruptly, I took hold of his hand and placed it on the left side of my chest, over my heart which was beating so fast. He peered down at me, his brows furrowed, as his grinding stopped. His ears lowered as he tilted his head curiously at me. I grabbed the nook of his neck using my abs to help me sit up as my gaze bore into his own. I needed him to understand, to know how I truly felt.

 

 

"You are my home. You and that baby. So, whatever happens to me I need you to remember that!" If what Kurama said was true, if I was cursed, or if something happened that might drive us apart. I wanted him to know the way I felt for him was genuine and that I would do whatever it took to get back to him.

 

 

As I posed there underneath him, watching his emotional reaction, I realized that what I had just said had hit him hard. His body had stiffened, and I watched as his eyes began to gleam with unshed tears. 

 

"What are you saying?" He finally choked out, his voice breaking with emotion, causing me to quickly mull over my words. I did not intend to make him cry. I had only wanted to share my feelings, but now I saw the impact they had on him. I reached out to comfort him, hoping to ease his pain and make things right again.

 

 

"I'm just trying to tell you that I care about you and I'm not going anywhere."

 

 

"Oy, you bastard," he wiped his face with the back of his hand. His body seemed to slump on top of me. "You make it sound as if you were dying or somethin'," I could hear the relief in his voice.

 

 

I responded in a casual tone, "That's always a possibility." However, he frowned and gave me a stern look, as if I had said something offensive. Suddenly, he slapped my chest and demanded, "Cut it out! Can we have a moment without you being so..." He paused, trying to find the right words to express himself. "Why are you so cynical?" he asked, rolling his eyes. I couldn't help but notice a mix of amusement and annoyance on his face. In reality, I wasn't being cynical, I was simply being realistic.

 

 

 

"I can tell that your grandfather believes my clan is cursed. He may think that the Uchiha clan was not meant to survive. Maybe that's why my clan was massacred, or why you and my brother didn't work out," I relayed everything that had been on my mind. I watched his face closely as he climbed off me, confusion written all over his expression. He sat down beside me, his tail curling around him and resting on his lap. 

 

"Huh?" he asked, clearly processing my words.

 

 

 

"My brother was the Itachi Uchiha you met," I said, my voice direct and cold. I studied his facial features and every motion, hoping to understand his thoughts. He lowered his head as creases appeared on his forehead.

 

The stillness in the room was deafening, and the weight of my grief was suffocating. But his words pierced through the silence like a ray of light. "I had no idea that your clan had suffered such a terrible fate," he murmured, his voice heavy with sadness and compassion. His deep blue eyes reflected genuine empathy that was both unexpected and comforting. 

 

As if sensing my need for connection, he reached out and grasped my hand, offering a gentle squeeze that spoke volumes. Despite my raw emotions and unfiltered outbursts, he wanted me to know that he was there for me. 

 

That small gesture of kindness made all the difference. But despite the momentary solace, I knew I couldn't let go of the past until I had uncovered the truth. I was determined to find answers that would help me move forward.

 

 

 

 "So, the Uchiha I encountered was your brother." He smiled a little, but there was no happiness in it, only a hint of sorrow. "We met under similar circumstances, but there was no fighting involved. 

 

I was very curious about humans, and he was my first human. He indulged me and answered all my questions until the sun rose. He left me with his cloak and hinted he would return for it, but he never did. I must have gone back night after night, but he never returned. So, I moved on and left it behind where we met." The way he spoke was as if it were the meeting of two acquaintances. 

 

As I gazed at him, his eyes met mine, the story he was telling me was different from the one his grandfather told. Although Naruto had mentioned that they had met in passing. Kurama claimed that they formed an attachment he even called him by that stupid nickname. He claimed that he tried to keep them apart. This did not put my mind at ease.

 

 So, I found myself scrutinizing the face that I come to adore, looking for any signs of falsehood, but seeing none. He seemed amused and astonished about this discovery, he blurted out, "What are the odds? I didn't know you had a brother but now I can see it. You remind me a lot of him, attractiveness must run in your family." He did not notice me shut my eyes to his pain.

 

"I wonder what he's going to think when he finds out we are mates."  Naruto chuckled.

 

 

I could feel the frown forming on my face, "He's dead." I looked at him curiously. 

 

 

At that moment, his body stiffened, and his eyes widened as if he'd been slapped. He clutched his head as if he had a severe headache. I watched curiously as tears streamed down his face, and he began to sob uncontrollably. "I don't understand what's happening," he said. His voice choked on emotion. Trying to comfort him, I cupped his face and forced him to look at me. 

 

His blue eyes switched between my dark ones. He looked broken. There was so much pain pinching his sun-kissed features. "Were the both of you more than you're letting on?" I asked, hoping to get to the root of the problem.   

 

As I asked him the question, he let out a deep breath and his expression turned to one of genuine confusion. He shook his head and closed his eyes as if trying to escape from the overwhelming thoughts that were consuming him. "No," he finally said, his voice trembling with emotion. "I don't know what's happening to me." He cried out, his anguish palpable. "All I feel is pain! So much pain!" 

 

I knew I had to act quickly to provide some sort of comfort and support. With a sense of urgency, I pulled him into a tight embrace, hoping to provide solace from the overwhelming sadness that had taken hold of him. As I held him close, I could feel the tension in his body begin to ease, and his sobs slowly subsided. It was clear that the simple act of my touch had provided him with some small measure of relief from the torment he was experiencing.

 

 

 

"What pain?" I asked, concerned as I tightened my arms around his naked body. He didn't respond but continued to take deep, shaky breaths, his bottom lip shaking. I could feel his body trembling against mine. The only thing coming to my mind. "Is it the baby?" He managed to shake his head. I felt somewhat relief it was not that, but I knew I had to do something to help him, so I suggested getting someone who could take care of him. 

 

As I started to move away, he clung to me tighter, his nails digging into my shoulders, begging me not to leave him. The desperation in his voice caused me to worry. I quickly pulled up my pants, all while trying to comfort him. I grabbed his quilted blanket, draping it over his shoulders, then scooped him up in my arms like a bride and began to carry him toward the door. 

 

With my heart racing and adrenaline pumping through my veins, I carried him down the hallway and the stairs. It was broad daylight, and I could see the curious gazes of many kitsunes staring at me in bewilderment as I carried their prince. As we made our way through the crowd, they began to surround me, the fur of their tails brushing against my skin. 

 

Feeling overwhelmed, I shouted at them, "If you're not here to help, then move the hell out of my way!" I pushed my way through the throng of bodies, desperately trying to leave. They were not making it easy.

 

Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice above the commotion. "Alright, everyone break it up," the voice shouted. It was Jiraiya, and his white mane peeked out of the sea of heads. As he made his way towards us, the kitsunes parted, creating a path for him to walk through. His dark gaze scrutinized me as he approached us. "What the hell did you do to 'em?" he asked with a hint of amusement in his voice.

 

As I handed over the hysterical blonde to him, I couldn't help but feel the pain of my wounds resurfacing. But at the same time, a wave of relief washed over me as I knew Jiraiya would know what to do. The kitsunes around us parted, creating a clear path for him to walk through. I looked at him, and I knew he could tell that I was bothered. 

 

"I don't know," I replied honestly when he asked me what had happened. 

 

In a rush, he scooped Naruto close and gestured for me to trail behind him. We hurried towards the cozy cottage clinic, but as we made our way through the crowd, I could sense the intense heat of their accusatory gazes on me. It was understandable that they held me responsible for whatever ailment had befallen him.

 

"What did that stupid human do to our prince?" I heard a few kitsune shout at us. 

 

Ignoring them, he turned around and snapped at them, telling them to go back to their quarters. It was clear that he was in no mood for their nonsense.

 

 Neither was I.

 

🦊

 

The Kitsune who healed me exclaimed when she noticed my bandages covered in blood from my wounds. Her interest quickly turned to the sobbing blonde in Jiraiya's arms. "What happened to the both of you?" she said, her voice filled with concern.

 

"I don't know," I answered, my voice trailing off. "One minute we were..." I hesitated, unsure of how to say it. As Jiraiya walked past us to place Naruto on the cot in the corner of the room, Naruto buried his face in the fabric and began to inhale deeply.

 

The brunette urged me to continue. "You were what?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity.

 

"Doing things," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. I could see Jiraiya shaking his head out of the corner of my eye. He muttered, "dumb horny cubs."

 

The Kitsune dismissed my response, waving it off. "Never mind all that," she said, her voice firm. "What happened? To make him this way?" She pointed in the blonde's direction. Who was now curled on his side knees pressing against his chest.

 

I locked eyes with her, and at that moment, I knew all joking aside. Sensing the tension, Jiraiya looked between the two of us.

 

Clearing my throat, I confessed. "I told him my older brother Itachi is dead."

 

Naruto released a loud pain-filled cry in the background.

 

Her chocolate brown pools widened. She exchanged a stunned look with Jiraiya. "Oh no," she whispered under her breath.

 

Silence hung in the air as the three of us absorbed what I had just said. Her piercing gaze, filled with a mix of sympathy and understanding, met mine. Jiraiya, on the other hand, remained silent, his eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and concern. It was strange seeing him like this. I knew this was serious. I turned to look at the blonde.

 

Without uttering another word, she turned her gaze away from me and towards Jiraiya. I watched as they shared a private conversation, their words inaudible.

 

Whatever they were discussing, it was evident from their urgent expressions that it was serious. The weight of my words seemed to hang heavily in the air, and I couldn't help but wonder what impact it would have on our future. This feeling of helplessness was infuriating.

 

"I should have kept a closer eye on you last night," she muttered while biting her lip.

 

"For what reason? Are you trying to tell me that his finding out about my brother's death has something to do with this? What for!" I demanded. My rising mood caused Naruto to grow more hysterical.

 

As soon as those words left my mouth, she grabbed my arm and pulled me outside into the cold, crisp air. I exhaled as the chilly wind whipped around us. She looked around cautiously, making sure we were alone. Then, she turned to me with a serious expression on her face and asked, "What did Naruto tell you about your brother?"

 

I looked at her, unsure of what to say. "He said they met one night and talked until morning. He said my brother hinted he was coming back for some cloak he let Naruto use, but he never showed up, and they never spoke again."

 

She shook her head, "There's more to the story, a lot more." She revealed as her eyes bore into mine, and I felt a knot form in my stomach and my eyes narrowed. I knew it.

 

"Before you say anything, it's not what you think," she said, her lips pursed. "I want to clarify that Naruto didn't lie to you. When Lord Kurama brought him to me, he was in a similar state to what he is in now. My Lord asked me to do what I could to help him, so I altered Naruto's memories to ease the pain caused by a broken heart. He was in so much agony that he wished to die. Although I couldn't make him forget, I was able to change his memories to some extent. He may not recall loving your brother, but his emotions are still present within him, and I couldn't alter them."

 

As she spoke, a heavy feeling settled in my chest, and I could feel my heart rate increase. Her words hit me like a wave, washing over me and leaving me struggling to keep up. My mind raced as I tried to process the situation, my arms reflexively crossing in front of me to shield myself from the weight of her words. I felt a lump form in my throat and a stray tear escaping my right eye, betraying the emotions that I was trying so hard to hide. 

 

I leaned heavily against the cottage wall, my legs feeling unsteady beneath me. I took deep breaths, trying to understand the truth she had just revealed. 

 

"Don't be mad at him. He didn't know," she said softly.

 

"It's not him I'm mad at," I replied bitterly.

 

"Please don't let your doubts jeopardize the strong bond you share with him," she said trying to calm me down. However, her words had the opposite effect on me. I snarled, "What bond? My brother was his real mate. I'm just a replacement." She patiently explained to me that it was never meant to happen between my brother and him, and it was always meant to be me. 

 

She continued to say that my brother didn't allow himself to fully accept the bond, and it would never have worked out between them even if they had tried. Her voice was low and soothing as she explained this to me.

 

My mind was racing as I struggled to make sense of the bombshell that had just been dropped on me. I couldn't help but feel like there must be more to the story, more that wasn't being told. 

 

What other secrets were being kept from me? And now, with Naruto's pregnancy, I couldn't help but worry about the added stress and what it might be doing to our unborn baby. How were we going to get through this?

 

"So, you're going alter his memory again?" I pressed.

 

"Yes, I'm going to overlap his memories of your brother with memories of you."

 

I vigorously shook my head in disagreement. "Absolutely not. I refuse to be your scapegoat," I said firmly. The thought of him made my heart ache painfully. He loved him so deeply that he was willing to sacrifice his own life for it. 

 

The intense emotions within me boiled over, and I yearned to lash out at something. I felt like a wild animal trapped in a cage, pacing back and forth relentlessly.

 

 

"The reason why it didn't work was that he didn't love him. It wasn't he who took the plunge; it was you. Your actions right now show that you love him, I can see it in your face." She grabbed my inner arm halting my pacing, and gently cupping my face.

 

"You are asking me to help him live another lie. I can't. Like you said it was always going to be me. I want you to make him remember everything." I said, my tone was absolute.

 

"What! Are you insane? He could lose the baby or worse." She released my face in shock, stepping back.

 

"I'm positive he won't, my mate is strong," I said, lifting my head defiantly at her. Her eyes narrowed as she stared back at me. I had anticipated resistance, but instead, she huffed and rubbed her head before giving me her blessing.

 

"You better be right, for both their sakes." She warned before storming back inside the cottage.

Chapter 20: 𝚁𝚎𝚏𝚕𝚎𝚌𝚝𝚒𝚘𝚗𝚜

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

𝘼𝙡𝙨𝙤, 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨 𝙨𝙩𝙤𝙧𝙮 𝙬𝙞𝙡𝙡 𝙗𝙚 𝙩𝙤𝙡𝙙 𝙩𝙝𝙧𝙤𝙪𝙜𝙝 𝙎𝙖𝙨𝙪𝙠𝙚'𝙨 𝙋𝙊𝙑

---

As soon as I touched the door to the cottage Jiraiya burst through, stopping me. "C'mon, cub let's have a little chat," he said while grabbing my inner arm and pulling me aside.

"I should be there," I stated firmly. Her procedure involved bringing back Naruto's memories. If something happens or worse, what will they do?

Jiraiya shook his head, "Mito is skilled in her craft. She can handle it." He was dismissive of my concerns, which did not put my mind at ease. There was always a risk no matter how skilled the individual was.

"I can be there to help soothe him." I insisted, as what happened earlier flashed in my head, that feeling of helplessness as he suffered through so much pain, it did not go unnoticed to me that he seemed to calm down in my arms.

Jiraiya reinsured me, snapping me from my reverie, "Mito's got this. You'll only get in her way."
He said this in a way that was supposed to be comforting.

"I don't understand. Shouldn't I be there to help calm him, if things go awry? I know the memories are going to take their toll on him." I protested, feeling frustrated this was partly their fault. They should never have deceived him or acted without his knowledge.

I felt that their actions were unfair and caused unnecessary stress on him and our baby. I know I had no right to preach, after all, I had contributed to his suffering, but I was paying for my mistakes.
As if swatting a fly, Jiraiya dismissed my concerns with a wave of his hand. She plans to overlap his memories with memories of you, so he should be okay."

"What the hell!" I shouted. I knew her sudden change in heart seemed too good to be true. Her acceptance was so effortless that she did not protest. It was a trap, and I should have known it. As I turned toward the door, I felt my fist clench.

"That bitch!" I shouted and attempted to push my way past him.

"Hey now let's not start name-callin'. Mito gave me strict orders to keep you here, we can't have ya going and mucking things up." I looked at his tightening grip and back at his face as he grabbed my arm once more. It was a staredown between us both.

I could feel myself activating my Mangekyo Sharingan, my eyes a mixture of that eerie red hue and ebony.

Jiraiya remained unfazed by my nonverbal threat. I could see him smirk, which only fueled my anger even more. I wanted to take that stupid smirk off his face.

"You think this is funny?" I said while snatching my arm away.

"Of course not, cub, but what' s done can't be undone."

"You are interfering with his memories, you can't tell me it won't all backfire in the end," I yelled, and I could feel the heat bubbling inside my throat, spreading to my cheeks.

"Is that something you're all proud of? You're making me an accomplice to him living a lie, after I just promised him no more lies. He doesn't deserve to be hurt anymore!"

"You're in no condition to fight," Jiraiya said, ignoring my words. He stood there analyzing me, his expression showing that he did not see me as much of a threat.

He seemed unfazed by my injuries as if they were insignificant in comparison to his strength. But I knew that even in my current state, I was a force to be reckoned with. I would prove to him that I am a formidable opponent, no matter my condition.

"I don't care! It's going to take the intervention of whatever deity you people believe in to stop me from going through that fucking door, old man." I steady myself for a fight.

"I'm not gonna fight ya." He said flatly.

"Then move out of my way!" Just then, the door swung open.

"What's going on here?" Naruto asked, causing my heart to start racing as I saw him standing there with a mischievous grin on his face.

---

Naruto's POV Through His Overlapping Memories

Despite his best efforts to resist, my persistence eventually wore him down. As he finally gave in and returned my kiss, I couldn't help but feel a sense of triumph wash over me. I knew that this relationship would certainly face challenges, but I was determined to make it work no matter the consequences. This small victory was just the beginning of our journey together.

I could feel his long pale digits starting to gently caress my body. It felt like he was determined to learn every inch of me. Although he was human and I was a kitsune, our chance meeting was not hindered.

There was nothing more thrilling than this forbidden relationship, so I knew now he would do whatever it took to be together. Our fascination was only heightened by the risks. I couldn't imagine giving up these stolen moments with him, no matter how much my people may disapprove. This was worth the risk.

Our kiss deepened, and he broke away, his voice deep and breathy, causing my heart to flutter. He asked, "Are you sure?" I nodded, even though I was nervous.

As he helped me undress, I couldn't help but feel vulnerable yet safe in his presence. His gentle touch and attentive movements made me feel cherished and cared for. I trusted him completely, allowing him to undress me without any hesitation.

It felt right even though it was hard to breathe, stepping back, he took in the view with his dark gaze.

In the past, being naked had never bothered me before, but having him watch me made me feel compelled to cross my arms. As I locked eyes with him, my mind suddenly flashed back to the first time I saw him - his captivating crimson eyes with that distinctive pinwheel design that had completely drawn me in.

But as I looked at him now, all I saw were dark and mysterious pools staring back at me. Were they always this way? I couldn't shake off this feeling of unease, but I tried to convince myself that it was just my nerves playing tricks on me.

"No fair, I can't be the only one undressed here..." I said while cocking my head to the side.

As I stood there shivering in the cold, he moved closer to me with a deep chuckle. "No worries you won't be for long," he said, as he grabbed both my wrists and brought my hands up to the clasp of his coat.

With a gentle smile, he leaned over, allowing me to help him remove it. I could feel his warmth emanating from it as I took it off.

His hair was different; shorter than I remembered but that thought left my mind once his muscular chest was bare. My hand lingered by his navel where his all-black hakama pants hung dangerously low to the point where I could see his prominent hipbones.

By now all I could hear was the blood rushing to my ears, as I locked eyes with his piercing black gaze a smirk formed on his chiseled face.

"This is the last place I would imagine us doing this." He stated his voice barely audible, with a hint of amusement in his tone. As those words left his mouth, I couldn't help but smile. I couldn't help how my mind ran wild.  I could feel my tail swaying side to side with an eagerness.

I looked around us, and I could feel this deep connection and underlying tension in the air. He was by my side, and I could feel the heat of his gaze. I knew that this moment would stay with me forever.

"You imagined us doing it?" I asked, unable to hide the wide smile that was spreading across my face. It amused me that he had thought about this, even for a moment.

"You know what I mean," he replied, with a sigh. But his eyes betrayed a hint of amusement as well. I could tell that he found this situation just as intriguing as I did.

"Rather, this is a circumstantial union. We are being drawn together by some invisible force, and I can't quite figure out why. When it comes to individuals, I'm neutral, but not you ." He seemed perplexed by this.

As he spoke, his gentle touch slid to the small of my back, drawing me closer to him. Our bodies pressed together, and I could feel the heat emanating from his skin as it met mine.

The sensation of his fingertips on my flesh sent an electric pulse through my entire being. The longing that surged through my veins consumed my senses, leaving me breathless and entirely lost in the moment.

"Oh?" I managed to reply through closed eyes.
As his warm, calloused fingers intertwined with my silky hair, his other hand brushed through it with gentle and affectionate strokes. In a soft and hushed tone, he whispered a term of endearment that was reserved only for me, "My Kiiro Honō." My eyes snapped open, and I gazed into his deep, piercing gaze, fully understanding the meaning behind his words.

At that moment, I realized that I belonged to him, and he belonged to me. I felt his palm slowly move from my hair down to my shoulder, sending shivers down my spine. As his touch lingered on my skin, I felt a sensation that I had never experienced before, a feeling of complete and utter devotion, trust, and love.

It was as if he was teasing me, and I couldn't help but be entranced by his touch. I could feel myself visibly swallowing, unsure of what to feel or how to handle this.

I don't know why, but my entire body was shaking. I could feel his back bowing outward as he moved closer to my neck.

His breath felt warm on my skin before his lips gently touched the sensitive spot.

The sensation made my skin tingle. With each kiss, there was a slight brush of his tongue, which caused my heart to race faster, and my body to respond eagerly to his touch.

I closed my eyes and surrendered to the sensations, losing myself in the moment as his lips continued their journey down.

---

When I made it back that morning, I couldn't help the smile that spread across my face.

It was hard to focus on anything else as I anxiously waited for the bonding ceremony to begin. Despite there being hours before it started, my mind was consumed with thoughts of that night.

As I walked back toward my kin, I couldn't help but feel self-conscious about my appearance. I had been on a long trek through the woods among other things, and my clothes were disheveled, and covered in dirt and twigs.

My hair was tangled and messy, and my face was flushed from the exertion of the journey. As I approached my kin, I could see them looking at me with amusement, their eyes glinting mischievously.

They greeted me warmly, but their teasing jabs at my appearance took the wind out of my sails and dampened my previously cheerful mood.

Just then, Deidara stopped his teasing.
"Wait, what's that?" I heard him say while pointing at my neck.

"What's what?" I said genuinely confused. If it was another joke, I was ready to hit him.

Deidara came closer, "Is that a..." He leaned forward, his eyes widening. "That's a love bite! What have you been up to?" he screamed, causing Kiba and Gaara to approach me curiously.

"What!" I had zoned out again, but when I looked at Kiba his mouth was ajar, Gaara remained silent while planting his face firmly in one of his palms. I knew he was the only one out of our friend group that knew...

"What," I played dumb, "it might just be a bug bite!" I offered while taking a huge step back as their eyes all turned towards my 'love bite' making me feel uneasy, Quickly, I slapped a hand over it. It was none of their business!

"Yeah, if that bug has lips and has been sucking on your neck. C'mon now we're not stupid. We know you've been up to somethin'. Even Kiba told us that night he came to visit your room and waited well into the morning, but ya never showed up." He whispered the last part with mock shock. "So, where were ya huh huh huh?" Deidara pressed while stepping forward once again to jab his pointer finger hard against my chest.

"None of ya business," I swatted his hand away while raising my shirt collar to hide my neck, I continued, "Now if you will excuse me, I have the fight to win!" With that said I eagerly pushed my way past the three of them and began to sprint down the corridor to my room, my heart pounding in my chest. I rounded the corner and heard footsteps behind me, but I was determined to get away.

I sprinted towards my room door and just as I was about to open it, I heard a voice call out to me.
"Hey, cub where have you been? Your grandfather's been looking everywhere for ya!"

Jiraiya said and in a couple of large strides, he caught up to me. It was he who ushered me into my room.

Just what the hell happened to you?" His tone was serious as he eyed me. "Your grandfather was about to tear the entire village apart looking for ya."
As I stood before Uncle Jiraiya, I found myself struggling to meet his gaze. I couldn't bring myself to lie to him, so I simply kept my mouth shut and hung my head in shame.

Just when I thought the silence had become unbearable, I decided to break it with some lighthearted banter. "I have some good news," I announced, mustering up a joking smile. "I'm ready for the tournament that I'm gonna win!" Despite my attempt at humor, Jiraiya's reaction was less than enthusiastic.

He let out a deep sigh and I could tell that he was trying his best to hold back his true feelings. His mouth twitched ever so slightly, betraying the fact that he was struggling to keep from returning my smile.

"You're ready for more than just that, so it seems if that love bite on your neck is any indication." I felt my cheeks heat up as I looked away. "It's nothing," I muttered, trying to sound casual. "I'm just excited to fight." Jiraiya nodded, his smile softening. "Mhm, well you should do a better job at hiding that 'nothing' you mentioned." He winked at me before leaving my room.

I stood there, my heart racing, feeling as if... I had a feeling I was about to say another name, but the name that came to mind was not right. His name is Sasuke-momo-kun and he had done more than just give me a 'love bite'. I touched my neck and could still feel the soft imprint of his lips on my skin. That night was... I couldn't even put it into words.

We did things that would make even the most experienced of demons blush. I had no time to remanence as I stared at my ceremonial robes. Yeah, I'm not wearing those.

I stood in front of the mirror, examining myself before running my fingers through my hair trying to fix my appearance. Even then I couldn't help but burst out laughing. I did look crazy. I realized that the battle I was fighting was internal and not worth sacrificing my happiness and freedom for. I refused to conform to my people's expectations and let others' opinions hold me down. Instead, I chose to be with the person I loved, regardless of anyone else's thoughts.

It was my life, my choice, and I wouldn't let anyone else dictate it. Lost in thought, I was still reeling from the fact that my uncle had covered for me. He had told my grandfather that I was just nervous before the tournament. I felt grateful and indebted to him, knowing that he had my back no matter what.

As I watched the fighters enter the arena some of them waving up at the booth where Granddad and I were. I couldn't help but feel a sense of pride for my village and the talented fighters whom I would have the honor to fight! Just as Uncle Jiraiya took the stage to announce the tournament, my mind started to drift once again.

The weight of my secret was still heavy on my shoulders. I wanted to see him again to feel him again. I missed him already, I had so much fun in his village. He had shown me things about myself that I never would have known. Like for example the sensation in my rear. I never knew how good that felt.

I could feel the heat spreading throughout my body. My heart was pounding as the memories of that night flooded my senses. There was so much kissing and huggin' the way he touched me was in a way I hadn't experienced before, and I had trusted him fully.

Standing there naked as the day I was born the wind whipped at our bare skin, and I couldn't help but feel vulnerable in front of him. However, as he guided me through the experience, I began to feel more comfortable and empowered. Standing there, exposed to the elements, I realized that this was a moment of true trust between us. And as we stood together in our birthday suits, I knew that I was in the right hands. Before I knew it, I found myself lying on my back on top of a makeshift pile made from our clothes.

The softness of the material beneath me felt comforting, cradling my body in an almost intimate way. The air was thick as our eyes met, a silent understanding passing between us.

As if he sensed my vulnerability, he was gentle. His touch was tender, a reassurance that everything was okay, even in this unconventional setting. Slowly, he made his way towards me, his eyes never leaving mine. With each passing second, I could feel my body temperature rise, a wave of anticipation washing over me.

His hands roamed freely, exploring every inch of my form. His fingers traced the lines of my curves, memorizing every curve and dip. His touch was both familiar and unfamiliar, igniting a fire within me that I couldn't contain.

And then, suddenly, he was between my legs. The warmth of his breath mingled with mine, creating an invitation that I couldn't refuse. He moved slowly, leaving me breathless and yearning for more. His tongue left a trail of heat, tracing the contours of my body, igniting a fire deep within my soul.

I squirmed beneath him, a mixture of pleasure and the need to escape. The sensations were overwhelming, making it difficult for me to control myself.

---

"Why are you wearing a scarf?" I heard my granddad say as I sat down next to him in a booth in the arena.

"Hm? Oh, I just felt like wearing one." I replied.
"It's hot enough to cook meat out here. I see you also refuse to wear your ceremonial robes, why must you always disobey me?" He sighed.
I just gave him a crooked grin. He did not respond.

As I got comfortable in my seat, my eyelids grew heavy, and I must have dozed off. Suddenly, I felt a sharp nudge in my arm and opened my eyes to see Gramps looking at me sternly. "Stop being disrespectful," he whispered angrily. Feeling embarrassed, I mumbled a quick apology under my breath, hoping to make amends.

Now was having a hard time being away from Sasuke and was now my people expected to fight and possibly be bonded. I felt myself heave a sigh as I rested my chin on my palm.

Before I knew it, only six remained and I had to fight each of them. If I were to lose- No, I'm not even going to entertain the thought. I refuse to lose!
"Alright!" Despite his annoyance, I flashed my granddad a goofy smile, "cya," I called before leaping down.
I looked over all the potential mates before locking eyes with Kiba's chocolate ones.

"Just so ya all know. I don't plan on losing ever! And I will never be bonded!" I announced for all to hear me before flipping my scarf around my neck and placing both hands on my hips as I let out a boisterous laugh. Between bouts of laughter, I found myself glancing curiously at my grandad. I could tell he was annoyed with me if his smoldering glare was anything to go off. When I looked at Uncle Jiraiya he was trying to hold in his laughter.

Even with the lack of sleep, I was ready, my lack of sleep was subsequently due to my first time, we were going at it all night like rabbits- Awe man, why did I start thinking about that and now it was damn near impossible to stop the memories from flooding my mind. He was rough just as he was gentle.
The pain I experienced eventually gave way to pleasure in intensity. Oh shit! I just barely had time to dodge the fist coming straight to my face. Err... Right, focus Uzumaki.

Despite the exhaustion from lack of sleep, I was still able to dodge the barrage of kicks and punches thrown my way. With each round, I could feel my body getting weaker, but my determination to win kept me going. As I emerged victorious in each round, I couldn't wait to tell Sasuke-Momo-Kun about my success.

I wonder how I could sneak out and see him again.

 

Chapter 21: 𝙰𝚗𝚑𝚎𝚍𝚘𝚗𝚒𝚊

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned

 

---

 

Naruto’s Warped POV

 

“Kiiro,” I heard his voice whisper against my lips, it was low and filled with a bitter undertone as we reluctantly parted from the kiss that felt both sweet and excruciatingly sorrowful. 

 

 

 

“What?” I asked, confusion and desperation twisting in my stomach. “Would it be so wrong?” I felt my eyes locked onto his, searching his crimson gaze for any glimmer of hope, any sign that there was more to his refusal than mere words.

 

 

 

“Timing,” he replied, the word dropping from his lips like a stone. Which felt vague and unsatisfying. Were all humans this frustrating, or was it just him?

 

“Timing… TIMING!? If ya don’t want to be with me just say it!” I snapped, unable to mask my frustration. His excuse felt flimsy, like a brittle bridge ready to crumble under the weight of my emotions. I could feel the sting of tears threatening to spill over, but I pressed my eyelids together to keep them at bay, stubbornly unwilling to show him how deeply this affected me.

 

 

 

I heard him chuckle softly at my dejected appearance, a sound that ignited a surge of anger within me. I glared at him, envisioning daggers flying from my eyes, hoping he could sense my hurt. He sighed heavily, almost like a concession, as his demeanor shifted slightly. 

 

 

 

“Yes, timing. Another Shinobi war between my people is looming on the horizon, and I’ve been playing both sides biding my time for too long. Now, it’s time for me to choose a side,” he finally explained, his voice laced with gravity and conviction.

 

 

 

“War?” My heart raced at the implication, a wave of panic washing over me. What if he couldn’t come back or worse? “You can come live with me and my people! I’ll make them understand. I’m a prince; they have to listen to me!” I protested, my mind racing with thoughts of danger and loss. I wanted him safe, and I would do whatever it takes to make my people understand. 

 

 

 

A small smirk played at his lips, but this time it carried an air of sadness that made my insides twist. 

 

 

 

“You showed me it’s never too late, Kiiro Honō,” His gaze bore into mine, and I could sense the intensity flickering between us. 

 

 

 

“Never too late for what?” I asked, curiosity piqued, my heart aching as I searched for answers in his eyes. 

 

 

 

“For atonement,” he replied, his voice almost a whisper as if confiding a truth he had struggled to articulate. Honestly, the depths that he was willing to go for his atonement was what I feared.

 

 

 

“So, that’s it? Ya never comin’ back?” I felt a crushing weight settle on my chest as the reality of his words sunk in. Would this be the last time we saw each other after the kiss we had so tenderly shared? The world around me felt like it was urging me to crumble beneath the sudden despair.

 

 

 

“No,” he shook his head firmly, the determination in his eyes a flicker of light against the dark uncertainty, but he gave me hope.

 

 

 

“I can’t tell you when I will return, and I don’t expect you to wait for me.” His expression softened, revealing his struggle.

 

 

 

“I don’t care! I’ll wait centuries if I have to!” I exclaimed, driven by a fierce sense of loyalty. Without thinking, I flung my arms around him in an unprompted embrace, burying my face into his midriff. I wanted to absorb his warmth, to feel anchored in this moment for as long as I could. 

 

 

 

He allowed the embrace for a few more precious moments before gently prying me off, his hands firm yet tender as he freed himself from my grasp. 

 

 

 

“You have to let me go,” he urged, his voice heavy with reluctance.

 

 

 

“No! I don’t want to!” I cried, my grip tightening as if I could physically bind our fates together. Every fiber of my being resisted the idea of letting him slip away.

 

 

 

With a soft chuckle, he found a semblance of humor in my desperation, but the sadness in his eyes remained. 

 

 

 

That night, I found myself standing in the cool, evening air, a silent witness to the retreating figure that had captured my heart. I watched as he walked away, his silhouette gradually disappearing into the encroaching darkness of the night. 

 

Each step he took felt like a piece of me was being pulled away, leaving behind an ache that resonated deep within my chest. It was a heart-wrenching sight, filled with unspoken words that seemed to linger in the air.

 

 

 

The following morning, I was far from prepared for the fierce competition that lay ahead. My mind was clouded, preoccupied with the memories of last night, replaying every moment in vivid detail. As I geared up for the imminent battle, I could feel the weight of uncertainty pressing down on me. 

 

The clamor of blows clashing and warriors shouting filled the arena, yet, funnily, it was the noise that only further distracted me. I found myself watching the skilled fighters grappling for victory, their persistence for my hand was intense, but my thoughts continuously drifted back to him the one I had lost again to the shadows.

 

 

 

Day after day, I faced the relentless onslaught of challengers, each battle more grueling than the last. I nearly succumbed more times than I like, teetering on the edge of defeat but my stubbornness wouldn’t allow it.

 

 But one fateful night, amidst an extravagant dinner where all my potential suitors gathered, a sudden surge of resolve ignited within me. I rose from my seat, holding my goblet high, feigning a toast to the bold warriors surrounding me. With my heart racing and a fierce defiance burning in my eyes, I declared, loud enough for everyone to hear, that I had no intention of marrying anyone, now or ever. 

 

 

I boldly conveyed that they could fight as fiercely as they wished, but I had no plans of losing this battle for my freedom. The room fell silent, the weight of my proclamation hanging in the air, a clear challenge issued to all who dared to pursue me. I dared not to look in my grandfather’s direction, and yet I could still feel the heat of his gaze.

 

True to my word with each fight it only made me stronger and more determined. Itachi-momo-kun words stuck in my mind. I would make them work for my hand in marriage. 

 

Days flowed into weeks and weeks turned to months and still, there was no sign of him. At this point,  I doubt he would return or if he was still alive.

 

 

 

At one point during my nightly ritual, the weight of it all pressed heavily on my shoulders, tempting me to give up and call it quits. Yet, my Will ran deep in my veins, compelling me to do it again despite the odds. 

 

I found myself standing once more at the edge of the cliff,  which loomed majestically over the human village below. The festival that Itachi-momo-kun took me to, many moons ago was now a cherished memory that I hold dear to my heart, filled with laughter, joy, and that spectacular kiss that still gave me chills.

 

I couldn’t help but imagine the reaction of the villagers if I decided to pay them an unexpected visit now. I’m positive it would surely evoke surprise and possibly a little chaos if I were to visit them in my Kitsune form. The thought brought a chuckle to my lips, but soon silence enveloped me, filling the space where my laughter had been.

 

 

 

“You are the worst at keeping a low profile, you know that,” came the smooth yet teasing tone, laced with a familial warmth that made me whirl around so abruptly that I nearly lost my footing and tumbled off the edge of the cliff.

 

 

 

“Oy, you’re back!” I exclaimed, my heart racing with excitement as I practically leaped over to him. I watched his crimson gaze soften, a welcome sight that filled me with relief.

 

 

 

“That’s the thing about espionage; it takes time,” he replied, his tone both serious and playful.

 

 

 

“Is a war still gonna happen?” I asked, the gravity of his words sinking in. 

 

 

 

“Yes, but this time they are better  equipped.” The answer lingered in the air between us, heavy. I hesitated, wanting to pry further but sensing that delving into the specifics wouldn’t do us any good. After all, even in victory, something is always lost, and I had no desire to dwell on that heart-wrenching notion.

 

 

 

“Ya ready?” I inquired, tilting my head as I caught the raised brow on his face, a clear question hanging in the air ‘For what?’

 

 

 

“I told ya  I would take ya home with me!” I asserted my refusal to take no for an answer evident. After all, I was a Kitsune of my word.

 

 

 

“I doubt that will go over smoothly,” he replied, amusement filtering through his calm demeanor.

 

 

 

“I don’t care! C’mon, let’s go!” My impatience came to the surface, a sense of urgency propelling me forward.

 

 

 

“Since you are so persistent how about this,” he said, a hint of mischief dancing in his eyes. 

 

 

 

His movements were deliberate, as he placed a hand on my shoulder, and I watched in awe as he transformed before me. His body shifted and morphed rapidly, feathers erupting from his skin until he became a sleek, all-black crow, his feet now where his hand had rested just moments before.

 

 

 

“Whoa!” I exclaimed, utterly impressed. A smile spread across my face as I realized I had underestimated his capabilities.

 

 

 

“My kin is going to love my new pet,” I teased, watching him ruffle his feathers in playful indignation at my remark. The mix of amusement and disbelief in his sharp gaze only made me chuckle all the more.

 

 

---

 

As I strolled along the familiar path toward my home, I couldn't help but notice the curious glances cast my way. Every so often, I pointed out various landmarks to Itachi-momo-kun, who was perched on my shoulder. “Look over there, that’s our clinic,” I said, gesturing toward the modest building with its slightly weathered façade. In response, he let out a loud caw, his voice filled with enthusiasm. In his current form, he was animated and chatty, much to my delight.

 

 

 

“That’s the arena where I’m reluctantly forced to fight,” I continued, my tone filled with a hint of reluctance as I indicated the imposing structure in the distance. “And that gigantic tree over there? That’s my home.” Excitement bubbled within me as I pointed proudly to the towering tree, its branches stretching skyward, a natural sanctuary that I cherished.

 

 

 

Suddenly my ears picked up the sound of footsteps, I turned to see Deidara approaching me, his demeanor casual yet inquisitive. “Who are you talking to?” he asked, raising an eyebrow at the sight of my animated companion.

 

 

 

With a playful laugh, I replied, “I’ve bewitched this crow with my beauty! Now he won’t leave me alone.” Itachi bobbed his head and rattled his beak, nipping at my hair in a playful manner.

 

 

 

Deidara dramatically pinched the bridge of his nose, his expression a mix of frustration and amusement. “Set that thing loose! It reeks of human!” he exclaimed, unable to mask his distaste as he glanced at my feathery friend with exaggerated revulsion.

 

Itachi cawed loudly at him which I could only assume he was slinging insults. 

 

“I don’t think he likes you,” I teased

 

“Well, the feeling is mutual,” Deidara retorted.

 

“This is my kin Deidara and Deidara this is Itachi-momo-kun.” I introduced the two. I watched as he scrunched his nose up in disgust.

 

“You named that thing! Naruto you should never name a stray. What if you form an attachment to that mangy thing.”

 

I laughed, “Too late.” Instinctively my fingers went up to brush the top of his head.

 

Deidara sighed as if he was tired of my endeavors, “I’m going to pretend as if I didn’t hear that.” He said before walking away.

 

 

 

I shrugged off the awkward moment and continued my tour, my footsteps echoing softly against the path before making their way inside, as I started to ascend the spiral stairway, I felt a combination of emotions which was eagerness and worry about my room. I could only hope that I took the time to clean the space properly. 

 

 

As the door creaked open, I was met with an unexpected sight Itachi-momo-kun soaring through the air and landing gracefully on my bed, his presence filling the room with a whimsical energy.

 

 

 

He settled onto my mattress and, despite a stir of unease in my stomach, I masked it with a bright smile and carefully shut the door behind us, ensuring our little secret remained safe. “Welcome to my sanctuary,” I declared, spreading my arms wide and twirling playfully, a flourish that enveloped the room in the warmth of my enthusiasm. “What do ya think?”

 

 

 

As I turned to face him, I noticed Itachi-momo-kun perched on my shelf, his curious gaze sweeping over my collection of trinkets each one a remnant of my fond memories. “I had a lot of time on my hands,” I said with a hint of bashfulness, rubbing the back of my head as I glanced around, the familiarity of my space comforting. 

 

 

 

Just then, his attention caught mine, and I watched in awe as he began to shift, his form transforming from a tiny creature back into his striking human form, a puff of black feathers dissipating into the air like a fleeting shadow. 

 

 

 

“You are going to have to show me how to do that,” I said, my voice laced with amazement as I approached him, feeling a flutter of excitement in my chest. By the time I reached him, he had taken his seat at the edge of my bed, and I found myself captivated by the way he exuded an effortless charm.

 

 

 

“Show you what?” he replied, a playful lilt in his tone that made my heart race with a mixture of exhilaration and nervousness. I couldn’t help but smile; the thrill of sneaking a human into my room felt almost rebellious, and it sent thrills tingling through my veins. 

 

 

 

Deliberately, I slid onto his lap, positioning myself so we were facing each other, the air between us thick with unspoken tension. “You’re my captive now,” I whispered mischievously, the tips of our noses nearly brushing against one another.

 

 

 

“Oh?” he replied, amusement sparkling in his eyes, drawing me deeper into the moment.

 

 

 

“And now ya can’t ever leave—” I murmured, my voice softer now as I cupped his cheek in my palm and leaned forward. 

 

 

The world outside faded away as I closed the gap between us, our lips meeting in a deep, lingering kiss that ignited something untamed within me. It was the sensation of his hands traveling up my sides igniting a flame inside me. I grind against his frame creating the desired heat I craved. I failed to notice my room door open.

 

 

 

My head reeled from our kiss, causing me to jerk my gaze toward the bedroom door. A moment of disorientation washed over me, as I half-expected to see someone standing there, but when I turned back, to my bed it was empty. 

 

 

Confusion clouded my mind; I was positive there had been someone there just moments ago. I took a step further into my room, feeling a strange mix of bewilderment and uncertainty in my memory. The familiar surroundings felt surreal, and I couldn’t shake the feeling that I had just slipped through a momentary gap in reality. What was happening? Why was I standing here, lost in this jumble of thoughts and emotions? 

 

 

The air around me hung heavy with an almost tangible sense of pain as if the very atmosphere was saturated with unspoken sorrow. I found myself caught in a whirlwind of confusion, grappling with the unexpected shift in my surroundings. Glancing around, I realized I was once again straddling a figure whose dark eyes held a magnetic pull, drawing my gaze in a way that felt both familiar and disconcerting.

 

 

 

Yet, something felt off. Why did those eyes appear shades darker when I was so sure they had been crimson before? And wasn’t his hair supposed to cascade longer, framing his face in a darker halo? He looked even more youthful than I recalled, reminiscent of a boy on the cusp of manhood, with a freshness in his expression that misrepresented his transitioning years.

 

Itachi- No, that wasn’t right.

 

“Sasuke-momo-kun?” I whispered, my voice barely above a breath, tinged with both surprise and apprehension. He smirked at me, a knowing yet enigmatic expression, but allowed the silence to stretch between us, thick with unspoken words.

 

 

 

Just then, my peace was shattered as the door swung open with a violent force, my grandfather bursting into the room like a storm. His face was flushed with anger, his brow furrowed deeply as he glared at us. 

 

 

 

“You think I wouldn’t notice! You brought a human here to my home! In my realm!” he bellowed, the accusation echoing in the air like thunder, leaving no doubt that he was less than pleased with the situation. 

 

---

 

Sasuke’s POV

 

I watched as Naruto casually walked towards me with purpose,  his presence radiating an undeniable warmth that made my stomach flutter wildly. The soft glow of the sun highlighted the playfulness in his grin, making it impossible for me to look away. 

 

"Ya alright, ya look as if ya have seen a ghost?" he inquired, his voice low, playful, and inviting. He bridged the gap and brushed his fingers lightly against my chest making me forget what I was worried about in the first place. I felt a spark jolt through me, leaving me momentarily speechless and a feeling  I have not felt often, flustered.

 

 

 

Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I finally managed to ask, "How are you feeling?" My eyes searched his face for any hint of distress, but he looked perfectly fine. Still, a nagging feeling gnawed at me about what Mito might have done to him, a shadow of worry that lingered in the back of my mind. 

 

 

 

"I'm great now that you're here," he replied, his gaze locked onto mine with an intensity that made my heart race. I felt a warm smile creep across my face in response, a gratifying sense of calm and relief washing over me just from being in his presence. But despite the warmth maturing in my chest, that underlying worry remained. I couldn't shake the need to find out more. I had to know!

 

 

 

So, I asked directly. “Do you remember anything?”  He stood on the top of his toes leaning in closely. 

 

 

 

"I remember, this,” he whispered teasingly and bit softly on my lower lobe as it gently snagged between his teeth as if he was claiming his territory. Somehow, whatever it was I was worried about had slipped my mind once again. 

 

 

Slowly, Naruto released my lobe to face me with his smile and those blue orbs that I found myself getting lost in once again. I hadn’t realized how close our faces were as he merged his lips with mine, in a deep sensual kiss.

 

 

 

“Erm, I’ll leave you two alone.” I heard Jiraiya clear his throat but even that slipped my mind.

 

 It was Naruto who broke the kiss, his gaze shifting to his kin with an expression of surprise as if he had just become aware of his presence. “Wait, you’ve been here the whole time, just spying on me and Sasuke-momo-kun?” He chuckled, the warmth of the moment hanging in the air like a sweet aftertaste.

 

 

 

But for me, the atmosphere was heavy with tension. My body went rigid as I gripped both of his shoulders, searching his eyes for clarity. “What did you just call me?” I demanded the warm feelings I had a moment ago evaporating. Was it possible that Mito had in deed replaced all of his memories?

 

 

 

He flashed a wide smile, oblivious to my torment. “What I always call you!”

 

 

 

“No!” I exclaimed, my voice sharper than I intended. “You never called me that! We never had nicknames or pet names or whatever the hell you want to label them!” Panic surged within me, and I felt Jiraiya's hands gently pry me away from Naruto, who looked utterly confused.

 

 

 

“I don’t understand—” his soft voice trailed off, laced with worry, as if he could sense the storm raging inside me.

 

 

 

Jiraiya stepped in, his tone firm yet gentle. “You’re mate is still recovering from all that blood loss. He needs rest, and so should you, Kit.” 

 

 

 

Frustration rippled to the surface, and I shook my head defiantly. “This is going to backfire, mark my words!” I turned on my heels and stormed off, desperate for air. I had promised to tell him the truth, to shield him from more lies, and yet here I was, thrust into a web created by Naruto’s kin, trapped in a nightmare of half-truths and painful memories.

 

 

 

As I made my way back that night, a familiar figure stepped into my path just outside Naruto's bedroom door. It was Jiraiya, his arms crossed and a look of both concern and annoyance etched on his face. “Next time you decide to storm out and smell the flowers, at least let us know where you’re headed,” he admonished, his voice steady but laced with reproach. “You had Naruto worried sick, and that’s an extra layer of stress that the baby doesn’t need.”

 

 

 

I threw my hands up in exasperation, “I’m sorry! How about next time, why don’t you just come along as my babysitter?” 

 

 

 

The old sage sighed, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air. “Listen, smartass,” he replied, his tone deepening, “I get that you're not thrilled with how things have played out, but what's done is done. We need to know if you’re truly on board with this.”

 

 

 

“Why do you even care?” I shot back, frustration blazing in my chest. “It seems to me like my opinion doesn’t matter one way or the other.” I crossed my arms defiantly, my heart pounding with a mix of anger and suspicion.

 

 

 

He stepped closer, the intensity in his eyes unwavering. “Do you want to be a part of his life?” he asked, a challenge lingering in his words.

 

 

 

“Of course I do!” I exclaimed, the truth of my feelings spilling out before I could stop them. My chest tightened at the realization that I had been grappling with my emotions for too long.

 

 

 

“Then you need to accept it and move on,” Jiraiya said emphatically, an unmistakable hint of a threat underlying his calm demeanor.

 

 

 

Feeling the tension mounting, I pressed my lips together and attempted to push past him into the room, but he blocked my path, firmly. 

 

 

 

“We have a room set aside for you,” he declared, a hint of smugness creeping into his voice. “It’s tradition that the future mate must sleep in their own quarters until the wedding night.”

 

 

 

I couldn't help but let my disbelief show, my eyebrows shooting up in astonishment. “I think we skipped a few steps in this whole process,” I retorted, incredulous.

 

 

 

“Did you not hear me? Let’s go, lover boy,” Jiraiya persisted, entirely serious.

 

 

 

His demeanor left me feeling disoriented, as though I’d stumbled into an alternate reality. Now they wanted to enforce sleeping arrangements it was absurd.

 

From that day forward they had sneakily orchestrated every moment to ensure that whenever I attempted to get Naruto alone, there was always someone conveniently present to interrupt us, creating an insurmountable distance between us. I found myself frustrated but still determined, I resolved to bide my time, waiting until they let their guard down long enough.

 

 

 

Each morning, I would rise before the first light of dawn, my pulse racing with tension. During these quiet hours, the world slowly awakened around me, and I found comfort in the routine that had begun to shape my life. This place, once foreign and strange, had gradually grown on me,  like a second home. For the past two months, I had been living among the Kitsune, absorbing their culture and ways of life, which, surprisingly, were more similar to my own than I had initially expected.

 

 

 

Naruto’s friends spoke of various clans, each with unique characteristics and customs. Some of these clans were more feral, reverting to their elusive beast form under the cover of night. They exhibited a wildness that both fascinated and intimidated me, showcasing the intricate balance between human and beast. 

 

 

Each clan had its own identity and traditions, and I was eager to learn more about them as I navigated this strange new existence.  The arena had become an ideal sanctuary for my workouts; it rarely saw visitors outside of scheduled events. This allowed me the solitude I craved, a rare chance to immerse myself in my routine without the distractions of onlookers. 

 

 

 

As I settled onto the sandstone floor, the scent of sweat and stone mingled in the air around me. I began my morning stretches, each movement deliberate and focused, feeling the tension ease from my muscles. However, an unexpected sound broke the quiet rhythm the unmistakable creaking of the heavy arena doors swinging open and then shutting firmly. 

 

 

 

A shiver of awareness raced down my spine. I instinctively knew my moment of solitude was being interrupted. Yet, rather than succumbing to curiosity, I chose to push aside any distractions, redirecting my attention to my breathing. Inhale… Exhale… I focused on the calming cadence of my breaths, hoping to maintain my tranquil space amid the intrusion.

 

 

 

“Naruto’s been asking for you,” Kiba's voice cut through the morning air, sharp and shrill, like nails against a chalkboard. I couldn’t help but roll my eyes at the sound; the last thing I wanted was to deal with him now. “It’s not like I’m avoiding him. He knows exactly where to find me,” I shot back, trying to keep my tone light despite my annoyance.

 

 

 

“You sure about that? He mentioned that you two don’t even share a bed,” Kiba replied, his brow furrowing with concern. I paused mid-stretch, feeling the tension in my muscles. “Yeah, well, you can thank his uncle and grandfather for that little rule. They keep insisting that I’m still healing or that we should only share a bed once we’re officially married. It’s ridiculous. He’s carrying my child; and it’s not like he can get pregnant again,” I explained, exasperation creeping into my voice.

 

 

 

Kiba shifted beside me, beginning to stretch in synchrony. Besides Naruto and his band of friends, he was one of the few willing to engage with me. Most of the old Kitsune eyed me warily, unsure of what to make of my existence. Kurama preferred it that way, allowing them to believe I was part human and demon a mixed breed. 

 

 

 

Those thoughts only deepened my isolation. It was the younger generation that had taken an interest in me.

 

“Uh, never mind. He thinks ya mad at him.”

 

 

 

“Are you kidding me?” I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose in frustration. “He’s the last person I’d be mad at. Trust me, I’ve got a list of grievances.”

 

 “I dunno that’s what he says.”

 

Deep down, I was acutely aware that I had been deliberately avoiding him, and it wasn't because I didn't care. The truth was, I felt cornered by circumstances beyond my control. Naruto truly believed that a significant portion of his experiences with my brother had been with me. This misconception hung heavily in the air, a shadow I couldn't escape. 

 

 

I had no desire to delve into the details of what had transpired between them. I feared what I might uncover. 

 

I sat with my legs crossed, the ground cool beneath me, feeling a sense of resignation wash over me. “What’s going on between the both of you?” Kiba asked, his voice cutting through the silence as he settled down next to me, his curiosity clear in his expressive eyes.

 

 

 

I couldn't find the words; instead, I simply stared ahead, lost in my thoughts. The idea of growth was daunting, and the concepts of opening up or asking for help felt like insurmountable obstacles, as foreign to me as a distant land.

 

 

 

“I need a favor,” I stated bluntly, breaking the stillness around us.

 

 

 

Kiba feigned shock, raising an eyebrow in mock surprise. “The great Sasuke needs my help?” he exclaimed, clearly enjoying the moment.

 

 

 

“Forget it!” I snapped back, a flash of irritation creeping into my tone.

 

 

 

Kiba, ever the joker, laughed and gave my back a playful slap. “No, no, I’m just teasing, man. Whatcha need?”

 

 

 

With his attention finally piqued, I pressed on. “Are you aware of the transformation technique?”

 

 

 

“Yeah,” he replied, interest brightening his eyes. 

 

 

 

“I need you to change into me. And I’ll change into you,” I explained, hoping he would understand the gravity of my request.

 

 

 

“Sounds fun! I’m going to wreak havoc in your mix-breed form,” he chortled, clearly excited at the prospect.

 

 

 

“Are you going to help me or not?” I shot back, my patience wearing thin.

 

 

 

“Yes, yes, I will,” he replied, a grin still plastered on his face as he relented. 

 

I was hoping I did not make a mistake.

Chapter 22: 𝙷𝚎𝚊𝚛𝚝 & 𝙷𝚘𝚖𝚎

Author's Note: 𝟭𝟴, M/M, Mpreg, Mates, Limes & Lemons later on, so be forewarned.

 

---

Sasuke's POV

 

"I'm ready!" Kiba exclaimed, enthusiasm buzzing in his voice as he dramatically positioned both fingers in front of his face, mimicking a classic pose that we Shinobi often used during the transformation technique.

 

 

 

"Not here," I replied, my voice low and urgent, practically hissing to keep things discreet. 

 

 

 

"Why not? No one's around, no one will see us," he countered, a grin spreading across his face as he scanned our surroundings. 

 

 

 

As much as I disliked admitting it, he had a point. The secluded arena was indeed empty, hidden by the wall that surrounded us. "Fine, but hurry up," I relented, conceding the argument as I stepped back to give him space.

 

 

 

Using the transformation Jutsu was swift, but it always left the user with a bit of a disorienting feeling, as adjusting to a new size and weight wasn't something one did every day. It felt as though we were artists sculpting our bodies, molding ourselves like clay in a potter's hands into our intended forms. Thankfully, Kiba and I were close in height and weight, so it was not all that jarring.

 

 

 

When I glanced over at Kiba's newly transformed self, I couldn't help but observe my reflection, standing there with an aloof demeanor before breaking into a grin. "See? I've gotcha down to a T! And look at that handsome devil standing across from me," I heard my voice echo back at me, filled with a playful twist of mock admiration. 

 

 

 

Kiba, however, wasn't done yet. "There's only one problem," he remarked, his keen senses kicking in as he sniffed the air. "You don't smell like me, and that's gonna be a dead giveaway." He paused for a moment, a mischievous look crossing my face before he began to shed his clothing. "My clothes should help mask the difference. Let's hurry and switch!"

 

Without hesitation, we quickly stripped off our layers, shedding everything down to our loincloths. It was a strange moment, and I was grateful that he didn't press me to swap said loincloths, because that would have initiated a fight. Instead, both of us quickly tossed our pants and robes back and forth, a lighthearted exchange that made the situation feel a little less awkward. 

 

 

 

As I adjusted to the newfound sensations of having too much hair falling in my face, a tail, and giant ears sitting on top of my skull. This would have to be one of those peculiar burdens I had to carry in hopes of gaining privacy with Naruto. The weight of my new body parts was unfamiliar, yet strangely stimulating in its own way.

 

 

 

"There ya go, much better," he said, giving me an approving once-over as he crossed his arms, a smirk playing on my double's lips. 

 

 

 

"Keep to the routine," I found myself insisting, the words sounding odd coming from my own mouth with his distinctive tone woven in. 

 

 

 

"I gotcha," I heard my voice reply, accompanied by a playful wink that looked instinctive yet foreign. 

 

 

 

I watched as he turned and walked away, mimicking my stride with surprising accuracy. It struck me just how closely he had observed me over the past couple of months, and I was taken aback by the depth of his study. I could only wonder what else he had noticed about me at that time.

 

Mimicking Kiba was surprisingly easier than I had anticipated. Much like Naruto, he exuded an air of randomness and spontaneity that made it simple to fall into his character. 

 

 

 

As I stepped out of the arena, I made an effort to keep that goofy, carefree smile plastered across my face. To my surprise, maintaining this mask was more like a workout than I had imagined; it involved a lot of energy and focus! 

 

This reminded me of Shikamaru back home, much to my dismay, who would joke that I had a resting bitch face and needed to lighten up a little, so then I could appear more approachable, it felt hypocritical since he rarely smiled himself. Now thinking back on it maybe if I had taken his advice smiling would not have been such a struggle today.

 

 

 

As I wandered through the bustling crowd, I noticed a few of Kiba's relatives waving in my direction, their faces alight with camaraderie and mischief. One of them called out, "Where ya going, Kib? Come join ya kin for a drink!" The Kitsune's voice was playful, teasing me in that familiar, brotherly way.

 

 

 

Recalling that the kitsune dialect had its irregular contraction of words especially among the lower class and younger demons. While Kurama spoke like a noble, his grandson on the other hand shifted between both,  according to who he was around. I quickly snapped from my reverie replying to the group  with a, "Can't, gotta find Naruto." I felt my tail beginning to sway as if it had a mind of its own at the mention of the blonde's name. 

 

 

 

They took note and a ripple of laughter spread through the group as they exchanged knowing glances. I felt a flush of embarrassment creeping up my neck as one of them chuckled, "Give it a rest man. He's mated to his momo-kun remember." Their teasing and the use of that damn nickname stung more than I expected.

 

 

 

Before I could think better of it, the words shot from my lips, "Go fuck yourselves!" I turned to them, feeling a flash of irritation, causing them to raise their hands in an exaggerated show of surrender, eyes wide with mock disbelief. "We were just joking, geez," one of them managed to say between bursts of laughter.

 

 

 

Another voice chimed in, barely audible over the sound of their chuckling, "Somebody clawed out of the wrong side of the bed this mornin'." 

 

 

 

I shrugged off their comments and quickened my pace, a mix of frustration and unease bubbling up inside me. This was not the ideal beginning to the day I had hoped for; it felt like everything was starting on the wrong foot.

 

As I stepped into Naruto's bedroom, the familiar clutter of his personal space greeted me, but the absence of him was disheartening. I had already scoured every corner of the village, every alley, every nook, hoping to catch a glimpse of his noticeable blonde hair or vibrant orange outfit.

 

 

 

 I left scratching my head. I did not attend to stay in Kiba's form for long, but it looked like that was becoming the case. I had grown to loath having a tail attached to my body, it was similar to having an overly sensitive appendage exposed to the elements. 

 

Every bump and brush caused a shiver to creep down my spine even the air made it feel as though a thousand needles were pricking it. The shape of my ears made my hearing impeccable but they had their share of flaws, high pitch sounds were like a shock to the system. Needless to say, I wanted to change back as quickly as possible.

 

 

 

Even as I exited Naruto's home I was being greeted by more of Kiba's kin. Once again I was invited to have a drink, but I had declined in the best Kiba way I could.

 

 

 

Just as I was about to go on the search again, a voice cut through my thoughts, pausing me in my tracks. "Hello there!" I turned, confused for a moment until I realized the voice was referring to me. 

 

 

 

"Hey?" I responded, slightly taken aback what was this my third time being stopped? It seemed Kiba had garnered quite the reputation for being popular; everyone seemed to know him and go out of their way to speak with him. We were opposites in that aspect.

 

 

 

"You were looking for Naruto, right?" This Kitsune had short and wild chestnut-colored hair with a close-set gaze, her tone casual but with an underlying seriousness.

 

 

 

"Yeah..." My brow furrowed in confusion as I felt a sense of unease settle in. 

 

 

 

"He's been on a rampage, throwing things and crying! He and his mate got into a massive argument right in the middle of the village! Our Prince punched him! Right in the face so hard that the half-breed started wailing like a dying sea urchin. I haven't had entertainment this good in years. It was hilarious Kib I wish you were there to see it !" She chuckled as if it were a casual joke.

 

 

 

 My heart dropped; this was not just some friendly spat. It was clear that whatever had gone down was serious. I should have known not to trust Kiba. What the hell did that damn moron say to Naruto while pretending to be me! 

 

I wanted to tear him limb from limb! By this point, I was going to kill him with my bare hands when I saw him, but now was not the time for murder. I needed to find my future spouse first and rectify the situation that damn demon had caused.

 

 

 

"Where is he?" I did not attend for a rush of panic to seep into my voice, as my stomach began to twist into knots. "Ya sure you want to see 'em? I don't think that's a good idea."She said but then her eyes rolled back as if she caught the sweet aroma of something. She started to sniff the air between us, forcing me to regain control of my emotions. "Please," I urged through gritted teeth.

 

The brunette seemed to snap out of it and spoke, "he ran off in that direction." She pointed behind her with an exaggerated gesture, and without another word, I bolted away, my mind racing with worry. 

 

 

 

Just before I fled, I heard her call out, her voice laced with playful concern, "Maybe there's a chance for ya after all kiiib!" But that was the least of my worries; finding Naruto and making sure he was okay took precedence.

 

---

It felt as though I had been sprinting for hours, my legs pounding against the earth as I followed the direction where she had indicated. Finally, I stumbled into a serene clearing, and there he was. He sat hunched down, knees pulled tightly to his chest as if trying to shield himself from the world. His ears drooped low, oblivious to my approach, so I crept closer until my shadow enveloped him like a dark blanket.

 

 

 

"Go away," he muttered, his voice breaking, still not lifting his gaze from the ground.

 

 

 

In a moment of unexpected boldness, I slid behind him, settling down and gently pulling him into my lap until his tail was pressed flush against my abdomen. The sudden contact startled him, causing his head and ears to snap up in alarm.

 

 

 

"Oy, what the hell is your problem!" He screeched, squirming in a futile attempt to escape, probably thinking it was Kiba holding him.

 

 

 

"I like you as a friend, nothing more," he admitted. To my surprise, laughter burst forth from my lips, uncontrollable and infectious, and I found myself rolling backward onto the ground in a fit of laughter, freeing him from my grasp.

 

 

 

Swiftly, Naruto had leaped into a defensive stance. "I'm sorry, Kiba, you're my best friend, and I don't want to lose ya, but—" His voice trailed off, uncertainty hanging in the air.

 

 

By then, I had a hand over my gut, feeling the ache from laughter. I glanced at him, noticing a flash of genuine concern in his expression, perhaps believing that Kiba had finally lost his mind. But to me, it was a wave of relief washing over my being.

 

 

 

As I managed to regain my composure, I gasped out, "I'm not Kiba!" Instantly, laughter surged through me again, bubbling up until I could hardly breathe. I don't know why I found this so humorous maybe it was his reaction towards who he perceived to be Kiba and the way he recoiled from my touch.

 

 

 

"You're not... what?" he asked, his confusion evident.

 

 

 

Feeling the familiar pull of my body re-aligning itself, I shifted back to my true form, revealing to him that it was not Kiba who had invaded his personal space. I watched as his eyes widened with shock.

 

"Wait, what the hell? Why would you?!" His voice climbed in pitch, disbelief coloring his tone.

 

 

 

"We switched," I explained, the words spilling out. "I was tired of being shadowed by your kin. They won't let us have a moment alone. So, I asked that idiot to pretend to be me, and look how well that turned out?" I said while muttering the last part under my breath.

 

 

 

I saw him turn his head, as if scanning the woods around us, the tension easing slightly. "Perfect if ya ask me. We're alone, aren't we?"

 

 

 

I sat up, astonished by his calm acceptance. He had a point.

 

 

 

"Guess I have to take back all those cruel things I said," I admitted, the weight of my earlier thoughts settling in. Kiba was more clever than I gave him credit for.

 

 

 

I watched as he smiled softly, settling beside me as the last remnants of tension faded. "Guess so. What's had you so distant lately?"

 

I gently draped my arm over his shoulders, pulling him into an embrace that felt warm and reassuring. As I pressed closer, I felt his arms wrap around my midriff, holding me tightly. The comfort of his presence enveloped me, yet beneath that comfort, a cyclone of emotions churned inside. 

 

I tried to push those thoughts away. It was not a sign of weakness to express one's thoughts and feelings. I had to continually remind myself of this until the day came when I wouldn't need to say it anymore."This is all new to me this experience of growing a family together," I confessed, my voice barely above a whisper. 

 

 

 

The weight of my beliefs still pressed heavily on my chest as I continued, "I learned at a young age that nothing in life is permanent. Everything is fleeting, and that realization has shaped how I view the world today. For a long time, I grappled with the question what is the point? And now, here I am with you, and the thought of losing you or our baby terrifies me beyond measure."

 

 

 

He looked at me with a mixture of concern and curiosity, urging me to continue. "Can you tell me about your past?" he asked gently. I could feel this gloom creeping inside my chest, so Mito had erased the conversation we had right before he found out about my brother's death.

 

 

 

Taking a deep breath, once again, I began to unravel the tapestry of my childhood, the shadows that loomed over my early years. I recounted the bitter betrayal of my brother, a wound that had never fully healed. Even in the retelling of my clan's massacre it still felt like a specter haunting my every memory. 

 

 

 

I shared how my pursuit of revenge consumed me and how it turned me into someone I barely recognized. In the throes of that final war, when all hope seemed lost, my brother confronted me. It was in those fraught moments that he revealed that he never stopped caring for me and expressed genuine remorse for his actions. 

 

 

 

Yet his regret came too late; he was dying, and in his final moments, he craved a twisted form of atonement. He wanted me to be the one to end his life, perhaps as a way to cleanse the darkness that had festered between us, though he did not make our fight easy.  He outclassed me in skills and abilities, but a moment of hesitation on his part allowed me to gain the upper hand, whether intentional or not.

 

 

I remembered the fury that had fueled my every action in those days, how I had been blinded by rage. The moment I took my vengeance should have brought me peace, but instead, it left me feeling emptier than I had before. 

 

 

I thought that letting go of my hate would lead to liberation, but it only plunged me deeper into numbness. Even now, when I stood before him, I was still haunted by that question.  Why had he betrayed our clan? Why had he chosen that path? The answers continued to elude me, leaving a void that was both painful and familiar.

 

 

I felt Naruto's arms gradually tighten around me, enveloping me in a warm embrace that seemed to ward off the chill of the evening air. "Thank you," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. 

 

 

I looked down at him, a puzzled expression crossing my face. "For what?" I asked a hint of curiosity lacing my words. 

 

 

"For letting me in," he replied, his gaze steady and sincere. The weight of his words hung in the air between us, and I suddenly realized a sense of lightness washing over me, as if a burden had been lifted. We lingered in the clearing, lost in a moment that felt both fleeting and infinite, sharing our thoughts on the mundane, yet it was when he broke the silence that I sensed a shift.

 

 

"Why do you get mad whenever I call you momo-kun?" he questioned, his tone playful yet probing. 

 

 

My lips pressed together, forming a thin line as his deep blue eyes searched mine, filled with unspoken questions. A decision stirred within me, and I decided to delve into the depths of his memories. 

 

 

"Tell me, what do you remember about us?" I asked, my voice steady, but the uncertainty of his response sent a chill through me.

 

 

His head jerked back, surprised by my sudden inquiry, a flicker of amusement crossing his face. "What is it you want to know?" he replied, a hint of a snicker escaping his lips. 

 

 

"Everything," I urged, an earnestness fostering between us. 

 

 

"Oh, uh, okay," he responded, nodding slowly, confusion settling in his brow. Yet, in his eyes, I saw a glimmer of acceptance, perhaps a realization that I wanted to know his perspective of me through his memories. As he began to recount the story of our unusual meeting, the air between us thickened with nostalgia.

 

---

I found myself eagerly absorbing his unfiltered perception, which unveiled the complex merge of memories that defined the bond he shared with both me and my brother. Each word he spoke resonated deeply, causing me to draw striking parallels between his account of events involving Itachi and him. And the ones involving me and him.

 

 

 

In his vivid retelling, he painted a scene rich with emotion, starkly different from what he said when I tried prying last time. He described our meeting by the waterfall, not as a confrontation but as an awe-inspiring moment where we discovered each other's existence for the first time. 

 

 

 

He depicted his feelings of pure astonishment blended with curiosity and intrigue upon encountering his first human. He mentioned how vulnerable he felt talking to me stark naked. He was grateful when I wrapped my cloak around him, which struck me with a sense that my brother must have felt a connection and protection that could only come from such a profound introduction if he lent him his prized cloak.

 

 

 

 Naruto was right from the last time he told me, the uncanny similarities between our experiences became increasingly evident in his retelling. That night, while he had engaged in playful dialogue with my brother Itachi, my own memory on the other hand was that of sparring with the blonde which had flooded back to a playful competition marked by spirited energy. 

 

Each moment mirrored the other; just as he had once sat in conversation in the same spot, I had experienced the exhilaration of our playful spar, revealing our individual ways of connecting with him at the waterfall.

 

 

 

As he continued his tale, an unexpected theme emerged: he and Itachi had crossed paths serendipitously, much like how I had stumbled upon Naruto. Both of us felt drawn to the water's edge where he was, entranced like moths flitting toward a flame, as we watched the blonde swim. 

 

 

 

Naruto recounted the time I unveiled my home to him, describing it as a vibrant place full of color and heightened emotions an experience he would never forget. Each thread of my life woven into our shared story created this kaleidoscope of memories.

 

 

He captured the essence and scents of Konoha and the joyous moments 'we' shared during the Lunar Festival. A celebration, to him that was filled with excitement, music, and vibrant traditions. 

 

 

I recalled that particular festival vividly because it had been the first in the last 15 years, the same age my teammates and I were back then. Sakura had asked me to join her, but I had chosen to sleep in that night, drawn by a yearning for solace. Yet, the thought of my brother and Naruto being in Konoha that night filled me with unease.

 

 

It made me wonder: what if I had crossed paths with Naruto at that moment, would there have been a spark between us? Would I have felt that same magnetic pull back at the waterfall, or would the bitterness of revenge still have clouded my judgment, driving me to attack my brother instead? 

 

 

The final shinobi war was characterized by its unpredictability, marked by ebbs and flows rather than a straightforward timeline. There were fleeting moments of truce, brief respites where our humanity surfaced amid the turmoil.

 

 

I remember that particular time clearly, our village had collectively decided to embrace the Lunar Festival that year as a means to reclaim a fragment of normalcy amid chaos. They told us it was a time of laughter and joy to momentarily drown out the glooms of warfare, and allow us to connect as we had before the storm had broken over us. 

 

I remember seeing Rock Lee and Sakura gleefully embracing at the news, while many of my peers sought comfort in each other's arms. Cheerful shouts and excited dancing erupted in the streets of Konoha that morning, with confetti and streamers thrown everywhere, blanketing the ground. I reflected on the sensation of Kakashi Sensei casually draping his arm over our shoulders, asking if we had outfits for the festival.

 

 

 

I recalled our Hokage declaring that she wanted this festival to serve as a reminder that even in the darkest of times, there could be glimmers of light and hope. 

 

 

That same night Sakura returned but this time she was not alone, Rock Lee, and Kakashi-sensei were with her. They stood outside my door, their excitement evident as they were all dressed in vibrant festival attire. The colorful fabrics and cheerful decorations contrasted sharply with my mood. 

 

They urged me to join them, eager for me to experience the fun and festivities that the festival brought to our village. But at that moment, I couldn't see things their way. To me, it felt like just another interruption, a nuisance to be endured. 

 

 

 

With a frustrated sigh, I reacted impulsively, slamming the door firmly in their faces. The sound echoed in the quiet hallway as I retreated to my room, cringing at the memory of my behavior. I couldn't help but feel like an asshole for treating my companions that way. Their intentions were pure, they were worried about me and just wanted to share a memorable moment before we were forced to fight again, while I had shut them out without a second thought. I should have gone.

 

 

 

He continued to relay his tale.  He mentioned the kiss we shared right after the festival on the mountaintop, his cheeks flushing softly from the memory. I could not help but wonder if Naruto had been both mine and my brother's first kiss, which I did not want to think about at this time, but occasionally my mind love to torture me. 

 

 

 

Naruto said after the kiss,  I declared my decision to choose a side of the war. Because of him, I wanted to atone for the pain I caused... 

 

That must have been the day Kakashi-sensei informed us that the Hokage had received intelligence regarding an imminent attack from Sunagakure (Suna). The intel indicated that Suna was not going to honor the existing truce and planned to launch an assault on our designated day of respite. Initially, I questioned the reliability of this information; however, it ultimately proved to be accurate and played a crucial role in preventing further casualties. This incident raised questions about the source of the intelligence. However now it became clear who was behind it and that realization stirred up an internal conflict inside of me. Can one action outweigh another?

 

 

 I was particularly drawn back to Naruto as he continued.

 

 

This was followed by weeks of my absence and still, he said he waited for me, but this time when I returned I told him another war was imminent, so he decided to take me home with him no matter the consequences. 

 

However, I had shown him another way where I had morphed into a crow, an image that was reminiscent of my brother Itachi. He described how he had guided me into the village, and gave me the tour before leading me to his room. 

 

 

 At that moment, I felt a rush of dread mixed with anxiety, especially when he revealed how close we had gotten to lovemaking, but his grandfather had caught us in the act. Naruto believed that it was Deidara who might have told his grandfather about the new pet he brought to his village which led to us being discovered.

 

  

 

I smirked at the thought of them getting interrupted by Kurama, and deep down I was grateful for Deidara's big mouth. Naruto said his grandfather had engaged me in a lengthy discussion before I made my hasty exit. Naruto never found out what was discussed. Unbeknownst to my brother or I should say me, the blonde had kept searching for me for the past two and a half years,  but this time I never returned to our spot. I knew by then that was most likely around the time I had killed Itachi.

 

 

He said but then I had reappeared after three years sneaking in my assassin gear and culminating in a challenge as one of the competitors for his hand at the arena, where we were reunited. He mentioned the fun we had at the dinner and how I oh, so effortlessly fit in with his kin. Never judging or questioning their ceremony just accepting and understanding and that night he wanted nothing more than to be with me. His cheeks reddened and I could tell he was reminiscing about that night.

 

"I think I came off a little too eager," he said with a nervous chuckle.

 

 

"I'm not complaining," I replied with a smirk and a wink I had just seen Kiba do earlier that day in my body, watching as the blonde's complexion turned a bright red.

 

 

 

I could admit that night was euphoric and filled with an intense passion and it being our first time it was one that still plagued my mind; an experience that did not disappoint. If I had known a baby could come from it I would have probably pushed harder for marriage. However, in the words of Jiraiya what's done can't be undone. 

 

 

 

Once Naruto finished his retelling. It became evident to me that Mito had woven her influence through his memories, creatively erasing the confrontation I had shared with Naruto in the woods and at my apartment. It also clarified that my brother and Naruto never got the chance to bond in the way I thought they might have, which made me release a breath I never knew I was holding this entire time.

 

 

Curiosity tugged at me, prompting me to ask, "Where did the nickname come from?" 

 

 

He raised an eyebrow, surprise flickering across his face. "You don't remember?" 

 

 

I shook my head, my heart racing as I anticipated his answer.

 

 

"I was so mad at you! You made me wait forever to return and grab your cloak. I was starving and completely cranky," he said, his tone light and teasing, a playful lilt in his voice.

 

 

A thought crossed my mind, and I said, "Did my bro—uh, did I give you a nickname too?" 

 

 

"Yeah," he replied, a broad smile breaking across his features, "It's Kiiro Honō." 

 

 

"Yellow flame," I echoed, unable to suppress a small laugh. Despite my usual reluctance to acknowledge it, there was something about that name that suited him perfectly. 

 

I realized at that moment how much my brother and I had in common; we both held a soft spot for him. We did not notice the time until the sun dipped low on the horizon, casting a warm glow that danced off his golden locks, I felt our inexplicable bond growing stronger. We sat in silence me watching him intently. He did look like a yellow flame and I was utterly captivated. As he watched the sunset a small smile played at his lips. 

 

 

In the moment it was Naruto who broke the silence.

 

 

"But now, it feels like 'Momo-kun' doesn't quite fit you anymore," he mused, stroking a finger thoughtfully under his chin.

 

 

"Why, am I not sweet enough?" I responded, my voice playfully lilted.

 

 

"It's not that," he replied, his expression earnest and warm. "You are my Kokoro-chan." 

 

 

"I'm your heart," I said softly, feeling a flutter in my chest at the passion in his words. 

 

 

"Yes," he affirmed, his eyes locking onto mine with a depth that made it difficult to breathe. 

 

 

A radiant smile broke across my face, one that felt impossibly wide, and I couldn't suppress it any longer. It was a moment of pure, unfiltered joy one I wished to savor for as long as I could.

 

 

"I believe it's time for your grandfather to give us his marriage blessing," I suggested. My pulse was racing, I was not willing to take no for an answer this time. Kurama did not like me, this I knew for certain, and I worried he might find a way to keep me away from Naruto and my child.

 

 

"You're right," he replied, determination flickering in his blue eyes as he jumped to his feet and extended his hand towards me. "I've waited long enough, and I don't want to delay this any longer." 

 

 

I took his hand, feeling its warmth envelop mine, as I stood. A rush of fearlessness surged through me. Together, we started our journey back to his village, our fingers entwined like the roots of an ancient tree, unyielding. Whatever challenges lay ahead, I knew we would face them side by side, joined together. I was his heart and he was my home.